with them to continue to succeeding Generations How poore the ChristiaÌ„ Churches were in thâ—se times when the Church of Glastenbury builded by the Licence of King Aruiragus and at the entreatie of the Roman Lieutenant as Harding from others writeth by the holy company of S. Ioseph was made but of writhen wands and so desolate within one hindred and three yeares onely after the first building Harding Chroic c. 47. f. 7â— Antiq. Glascon apud Capgrau in S. Patricio Et M. S. antiq ib. Bed Hist Angl. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Niniano Bed hist Angl. l. 2. cap. 14. of it that caepit locus esse ferarum latibulum qui prius fuerat habitatio Sanctorum The place which had bene an habitation of Saints began to be a Dene of wylde beasts And diuers hundreds of yeares after this the first Church of stone to remayne durable that is remembred to haue bene in Britaine was builded by S. Ninian at witherne as S. Bede and others write and King Edwine of Northumberland long after S. Augustins coming hither was christened at Yorke in the Church of S. Peter the Apostle which he had builded of wood in Ecclesia S. Petri Apostoli quam ipse de ligno construxit And the dayes euen heare in Britayne were then such for Christians that we must rather seeke their places of abode and poore Oratories among the Desarts and obscure corners in Cells and Cotages then in populous cities and costly buildings As our auncient Christian Poet writing of such times in Britayne thus expresseth Sic vt erat celebris cultu numeroque Deorum Nochamus apud Bal. alios Cum Iouis Imperium staret Britannia tellus Sic vbi terrestres caelo descendit ad oras Expectata salus patribus fuit inclyta Sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Which our Protestants haue thus translated for vs. Tâ—â—aâ—eâ— of gâ—â—â—t Bâ—â—tainel 5. c. 4. As were the Britans famous for their zeale To gentile Gods whiles such they did adore So when the heauens to earth did truth reueale Blessed was that Land with truth and learning store Whence Brittish plaines and Cambreas desart ground â—o Bal. l. 1. dâ— vit Pontif. Roman Bap. Mantuan l. 1. de Fast And Cornewals â—rags with glorious Saints abound To which purpose a ProtestaÌ„t Bishop doth alledge an other Christian Poet in this maner Nam cum Caesarei gens sanguinolenta tyranni Praedacentur oues Christi nullasque liceret Christigenis habitare vrbes impune ferarum Consortes facti fines tenuere supremos Orbis When the persecution of Nero the Tirant grew so bloody and destroyed the sheepe of Christ and no Christians might without punishement liue in cites They became companions of wild beasts and inhabited the vttermost ends of the world Therefore if out of the priuate houses of Christians in those times we would finde any places to beare the names of publike Churches or Oratories for the Christians then conuerted though neuer so meane and obscure we must seeke them out of frequent and inhabited places in the Deserts and wildernesses whether the rage of persecution did not so easily penetrate 2. And to finde any such after so many huÌ„dreds of yeares and changes of things in this kingdome we must be content with probable Arguments and Probahle that S. Peters Church at westminster had some Originall at this time testimonyes as is vsuall in such cases not expect demonstrations which caÌ„not be giuen in such affaires AmoÌ„g such Deserts of that time diuers ProtestaÌ„t and other Antiquaries will tell vs the place of S. Peters Church at Westminster was Thus they write Thorney now Westminster was called Thorney-Iland for that is was ouergrowne with Briers and Thornes which Thorney place was in the Ihon Norden in Specul Britan. pag. 4. 2. Polidor Virgil. Angl. hist l. 2. pag 41. Holnish Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 10. pag. 25. Harris descript of Brit. cap. 2. pag. 140. Richard Vit. Hist l. 5. Io. Selden Anaclet cap. 6. Sulcardus apud Vit. Seld. Stowe hist in K. Lucius Holinsh. hist supr Harrison sup Ihon Norden Specul Brit. part 1. in Middelsex pag. 42. time of King Lucius clensed about the yeare 186. which Lucius is said to lay the first foundation of the greate Temple of S. Peters Which clensing of that place by this religious King building a Church there and dedicating it to S. Peter giueth no swall argument vnto vs to thinke it had a more auntient founding with some Relation from the beginning to that holy Apostle otherwise there were many farre more fit and conuenient places in or about the City of London to build so stately a Church then a desolate briery and thorney Iland And the Church of S. Peter in Cornhill being dedicated to him and the Cathedrall Church by all Antiquities we cannot be of any other minde but S. Peter had some former title vnto that denomination Which is rather strengthned in that these Protestants from Antiquities testifie that Theonus Archbishop of London in King Lucius time who had his See at S. Peters in Cornhil and helped to the building thereof preached read and ministred the Sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him in this IlaÌ„d Church A Protestant Antiquary writeth I haue heard that there are or haue bene Records in the same Abbey of Westminster which declare it was a Church before the Britans receaued the faith of Christ He meaneth the time of King Lucius Then if he speaketh properly it proueth it was a Christian Church before that time For the word Church in English Kyrke in the Scottish languadge of the Greeke Chiriache the house of God our Lord cannot by Christians be applyed or giuen to the Idols or pagan Gods of the Infidels but onely to Christ our true Lord and God And this is confirmed by the knowne vision and words of S. Peter the Apostle in that place in the time of S. Ethelbert King of Kent and S. Mellitus Bishop of London which I haue alledged before from many allowed Antiquities where S. Peter said of this place and Church By some a Christian Church at Aldâ—lyhit Quem locum proprijs manibus consecraui which place I consecrated long agoe with my owne hands Which must needes as I before haue proued be vnderstood of his parsonall presence and consecration of that Church when he liued and Harisin Theatr. l. 1. preached heare for then onely and neuer since he had proprias manus his owne proper and naturall hands to execute either that or any function with 3. A late writer in his Manuscript History inclineth to thinke there was a Church founded by S. Peter the Apostle in the North parts of this Land aunciently called Aldclihit in the old languadge of that place Peters Clihit as though S. Peter founded it and it tooke the denomination from him and citeth Henr. Hunting hist l. 1. Matth. Parker
Antiq. Brit. p. 3. God wyn conu of Brit. c. 2. p. 10. S. Aug. in quad Ep. apud Auth. supr Henry of Huntington for his opinion as is allready declared The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and an other also named such a Bishop will help vs to finde an other in the I le of Glastenburye more auncient then that which was builded there by S. Ioseph of Aramathia and his companions in the yeare of Christ 63. this being then fully and perfectly framed and finished before their coming thither and so found by them absolutely perfected And they cite for their Authour S. Augustine the Apostle of England in a certaine Epistle written by him wherein he saith these holy men A Church at Glastenbury before that builded by S. Ioseph of Aramaâ—hia found at their coming thither a Church builded by no art of man but prepared by God for mans saluation Ecclesiam nulla hominum arte instructam immo humanae saluti adeo paratam repererunt Which is also recorded in the old Antiquities of Glastenbury written vpon parchiment fixed vpon broade bords which cite for the same historiam apud S. Edmundum Augustinum the history at S. Antiq. Gaston M. S. â—abulis fixae ex â—ist apud S. Edmundum S. Augustinum Edmunds and S. Augustines Which we must needes referre to the time of S. Peters preaching heare among other miracles to proue his doctrine by God so miraculously prouided a Church to preach the ghospell and Minister Sacraments in and perhaps a motiue to the Pagan King to graunt licence to S. Ioseph to builde their poore Chappell at Glastenbury and to endowe it with possessions Neither can we thinke this Church so priuiledged by that King to haue bene finished without allowance of S. Peter then present in this kingdome no Bishop being then heare but by his Authoritie or Consecration to dedicate and hallow it And when our Protestant Theater writers with others haue told vs that in diuers places of this kingdome euen in the Court of the Roman Lieurenant and among them his Lady and wife Pomponia Graecia there were many Christians before S. Iosephs coming hither which must needes be the spirituall children of S. Peter we may not make him so carelesse a Father that staÌ„ding in no worse terms with the then king of Britaine and Roman Lieutenant then by circunstances before it appeared he did but he prouided some Oratories or poore Churches either by those Princes permission or not contradiction for them to exercise their sacred Christian Religion in though the iniurie of so manie changes and alterations of gouernements in this kingdome with persecutions and Innouations in Religion haue buried their memories in obliuion and left the certaine knowledge and remembrance of so few vnto vs. And both Catholike Tâ—â—e Christian old Churches in the Ilâ— of â—â—wyâ— and Protestant Historians tell vs of two Miraculous auncient Chappels in the Isle of Iewis Boethius calleth it Leuisa the one dedicated to S. Peter the Apostle the other to his Disciple and Successor S. Clement where if the fire or Holinsh. hist of Scotland l. 4. c. 15 â—ector Boetius descript Scot. f. 14. light by mischance goth forth it is or was wont to be in Catholike times miraculously restored at the Altare No man to my reading writeth of their first founding but their names and dedication together with the Miracle giue no small argument they had some originall in or neare those times when S. Peter and S. Clement preached in this kingdome THE XX. CHAPTER WHEREIN FOR THE BETTER DECERNING of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending therevpon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were heare consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 1. HAVING thus set downe some holy Bishops consecrated by S. Peter with Preists and others subordinate vnto them and places wherein they preached practised and professed the first Apostolike Christian doctrine and Religion in this kingdome Order and Methode in Historie call vpon mee next to deliuer in particular so fare as our penury of Antiquities will giue mee leaue what Religion it was especially in points now controuersed which that glorious Apostle by himselfe and those his worthie Disciples taught the Christians of this our Britaine and professed in those and other Churches and places of Christian Assemblies But intending to reserue that labour to the end of euery hundred of yeares or to some other booke a parte to shewe the ReligioÌ„ of our Christian BritaÌ„s in that age in such I will heare onely speake of the Order maÌ„ner of coÌ„secrating Bishops heare in that happy time both because I haue made so late lardge mention of such holy Rulers and our Protestants of England still without exaÌ„ple of any others of these new Religions retayne their names and offices as they suppose as euer to haue bene from the Apostles time most necessary to rule direct and gouerne in the Church of Christ 2. It is the common opinioÌ„ of their Antiquaries that the Britans heare from their first receauing of the faith of Christ in the time of the Apostles neuer altered or chaunged it in any one essentiall thing at the least vntill the coming of S. Augustine hither in the later end of the sixt hundred yeare of Christ Then much more must we affirme by these men that the essentiall things in the consecration of true and lawfull Bishops vpon which all other depended were neuer chaunged otherwise the chaunge and alteration in these vnchangeable and vnalterable affaires had bene contrary to these mens assertions too greate and intollerable Then we reade in a very old Manuscript Capgraue to follow two Protestant Bishops with many others that Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Cent. 1. in Asaph Godwin Catal. of Bishops in cod Asaph Pits l. de vir Illustr in eod S. Asaph in vit S. Kenteg M. S. Antiq. in eodem Io. Capgrau in S. Kentegerno Episcop Confess S. Asaph did write the life of S. Kentegern and dyed aboue a thowsand yeares since that when S. Kentegern vas consecrated Bishop allmost by these Authours 1200. yeares agoe Mos in Britannia inoluerat in consecratione Pontificum tantummodo capita eorum Sacri Chrismatis infusione perungere cum inuocatione Sancti Spiritus benedictione manus impositione Insulani enim quasi extra orbem positi emergentibus Paganorum infestationibus Canonum erant ignari Ecclesiastica ideo censura ipsis condescendens excusationem illorum admittit in hac parte A custome was growne of long time in Britaine in the consecration of Bishops to annoint their heads with infusion of holy Chrisme with inuocation of the holy ghost and benediction and imposition of hands For the Ilanders being as it were placed out of the world by often Infestations of Pagans were ignorant of the Canons And therefore the Ecclesiasticall Censure condesceÌ„ding vnto them admitteth their excuse in this point And immediately before this maÌ„ner
Mordraius to be the then Harris M. S. Hist l. 1. c. 25. Hector Boeth Hist Scot. in Crathlint Bal. l. de Script cen tr in Amphibalus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 9. §. 4. S. Iosephs Sister Married to a Britan Nicholaus Vignier Bibliothee Hist an 63. King or Ruler of the Iland Mona and that the place where he was conuerted named the city Saract was Soder in the I le of Man which was the first Bishops See we reade of in those parts in the time and persecution of Dioclesian And our Protestant writers of the Theater of greate Britaine tell vs of some others of this company of S. Ioseph that liued in the world and were not of the Religeous number that settled at GlasteÌ„bury with S. Ioseph and among them name a Sister of S. Ioseph called Eurgaine who to speake in their words afterwards marryed a Britan named Siarklos and they cite Georg Owen Harry for the same opinion And Nicholas Vignier a French writer in his Bibliotheke Historiall in the yeare of Christ 63. plainely affirmeth Ioseph of Aramathia arriued this yeare in great Britaine auec vne trouppe with a troupe or great number of his companions To these I may add the testimonie of Tertullian before of the timely receauing of the faith of Christ by our Northren Britans commonly confounded in Histories with the Scottish Nation by reason of their dwelling long together and how Petrus Cluniacensis writing to S. Bernard as our Theater Protestants cite and followe him Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. therein supposeth the Scottish men the more auncient Christians as not being in the like subiection to the Romans as the other then were Which cannot more probably In what respect the Scots may be termed the more auncient ChristiaÌ„s be affirmed of any then these that came by those Antiquities with S. Ioseph into those outward Ilands where the Scots then inhabited and with whome they vnited themselues as also with our Northren Britans Neither can we thinke but among so many euen hundreds as before which came hither at that time some of them left a Posteritie of children as is exemplified in two before one the Nephew the other kinsman of S. Ioseph and we may take notice from the names themselues of some of these that be recited as Iosue Aminadab and Loth that they were Christians no others in these parts in those times taking names from Scripture but they onely and for Loth one of them that is named certaine it is by our Brittish and other Histories that he was a Christian so of Ygerna and King Arthur which likewise by these Antiquities did discend from those of the company of S. Ioseph And allthough these three last were late in respect of that first age of Christ and liued when Britaine generally professed Christian Religion yet Helaius Nephew or Grandsonne to S. Ioseph placed for the first of that Genealogiein this Land at the time of S. Iosephs comig hither and his sonne Iosue must needs be liuing in the daies of S. Ioseph and Aminadab the sonne of Iosue being by his name a Christian did probably liue vnto the dayes of Kings Lucius and Donâ—lâ—us to be of those which continued a succession of Christiantie heare vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine at that time So we may reasonably affirme of the posteritie of Peter kinsman to S. Ioseph in some part before remembred out of those Antiquities and after the same proportion Iudge of the children of Eurgayne S. Iosephs sister her Brittish husband Siarklos if they left any behind them in the world For no man will once coniecture that either sonne Sister Nephewe kinsman or kindred of S. Ioseph would vndertake so long and tedious a Iorney with him from Iury into Britaine to liue poore Exils heare but for the loue of Christ and his holy Religion so extreamely persecuted by the Iewes in S. Ioseph for his honorable burying of our Sauiour and his friends and kindred as we are taught in approued Histories that the mallice hatred of the Iewes was not more enraged against any Disciple of Christ then towards S. Ioseph and his frends And as Gregorius Turonenfis and others testifie maiorem in eum habentes saeuitiam quam Antiquit. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Episc Hostien Hist de morte Resurrectione Saluatoris Greg. Turon l. 1. Hist Franc. §. 21. p. 18. Vincent in spec Hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Act. Pilati apud Capgrau Turon supr Nicodem in EuaÌ„g Eremita Anon. author l. 5. Graa Manuscr antiq Glaston Monasterij tabulis affixum in membranis in ipsum Dominum vt cum ille a militibus hic ab ipsis Sacerdotibus custodiretur The Iewes had more hatred against Ioseph then against our Lord himself for whereas Christ being buried was kept and watched by souldiers Ioseph being imprisoned in a close place without any light was garded and watched by the Preists themselues Yet he was Miraculously from thence and them deliuered and preserued to honour this kingdome with the holy life and death of himselfe and many his Religeous companions and friends 3. The auncient Brittish Eremite of whom I haue spoken before testifieth that S. Ioseph his wife came in this company with her husband and that it was appointed and promised of God to them and their posteritie Ioseph ab Aramathia qui Christum sepeliuit cum vxore filio Iosephe nomine in maiorem Britanniam sibi semini eius promissam venerunt And the Collectours of the Antiquities of Glastenbury who as it seemeth by their oâ—ne testimony were most diligent and carefull to deliuer nothing to posteritie but what they found to be approued by auncient Historiographers as the first words of their History deliuer affirme the same Quoniam dubia legentem fallunt certa dubijs ablatis atque ex antiquis Historiographorum dictis probata de antiquitate Glastoniensis Ecclesiae quaedam inseremus It is also testified in this Antiquitie recommended to containe so certaine and vndoubted verities that the Pagan King that had imprisoned S. Ioseph his companions in the Country now named Nothwales Mordraius a Christian set vp a Christian King in his place named Celidonius sonne of Natianus his wife the daughter of Lalel or Label a noble Persian was also a Christian And citeth the auncient Brittish Eremite for the Authour hereof But this was rather to be esteemed some noble Gouernour or Ruler called by the name Rex King or Ruler of some few people in which sence all Rulers though meane may be truely termed Reges Rulers and not such potent parsons as the name is now allmost appropriated vnto of which Ranke and Order King Lucius was the first Christian King and Donaldus next to him THE XXVI CHAPTER OF THE COMING AND SETTLING OF S. Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiuâ— Eremiticall
thereof was in such renowne I must needs assigne the first beginning of it to King Lucius dayes And when we finde in good Authours such greate numbers of Monkes belonging to one onely Monastary of Elgue in Wales where S. Kentegern liued in S. Dauids time that they then amonted to allmost 1000. and this so euident that our Protestants themselues confesse it we must needs giue a very auncient being to that order there or not farre of A Protestant Bishop thus relateth it Kentegernus Godwin supr Bishop of Glascow in Scotland being dryuen out of his owne Country found meanes to erect a Monastery for himselfe and his company betweene the Riuers of Elwyd and Elwy where in processe of time hauing builded a Church and some other edifices fit for his entertaynemēt there flocked vnto him such multitudes of people as the nūber of his Monkes amonted vnto no lesse then 960. whereof it is said he appointed 300. that were vnlearned to tilladge and husbandry abroade other 300. he emploied in sondry Kindes of labous within the Monastery at home and the rest being diuided into companyes attended the seruice of God in the Church in such sort as day and night perpetually seruice was there continued some while by some and otherwhile by others according to an order by him established and set downe An other Io. Bal. l. de Scri. cent 1. in Kentegerno Bed Hist Eccles l. 2. c. 2. Galfr. l. 11. c. 12. Godw. Cōuers of Brit. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in Dionotho Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 11. c. 13. Protestant Bishop saith the number of these learned Monkes in the Monastery were 365 in Elguensi Collegio trecentos sexaginta quinque literatos viros semper ad id paratos habebat All both Catholiks and Protestants agree that notwithstanding the greate Persecution of the Pagan Saxons there were in one Monastery of Bangor aboue 2000. Monkes when S. Augustine came hither and as the Brittish Historie with others reporteth there were then in those parts an innumerable company of Monkes and Eremites Innumerabiles Monachi Eremitae Therefore we may rather wonder to our owne shame and confusion of the Enemyes of Monasticall life that among so many Persecutions and trobles as fell among the Britans from the Reigne of King Lucius to those dayes the number of Religeous men should in that space growe to so greate a reckoning then make the least doubt that diuers Monasteries were founded heare by that our first holy Christian King which an old Historia Gallica antiq Manuscr c. 28. French Manuscript History plainely affirmeth when it witnesseth that the Monasteries of Britaine were destroyed in the Persecution of Dioclesian as other Churches were 6. The like I affirme of Nunneryes and Monasteries of Religeous women aswell as of men which we may finde in the first comming of the Pagan Saxons hither of which a Protestant Historian from Antiquitie thus writeth all the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood The Nunnes with other Stowe Hist Brit. and Saxons in Vortiger Religeous parsons were by force put frō their houses and goods And this was not peculiar onely in this Country but generall in all Britaine sacred Nunnes being in all parts thereof as for breuitie for the Archbishop-See of London these in in Kent for Yorke we reade that in the City it selfe when the Pagan Saxons had destroyed the Churches and Religeous houses there both of men and women King Arthur did repaire them and placed diuers Conuents both of men and women in the repayred Monasteries Ecclesias vsque ad solum destructas Galfr. Mon. Hist Brit. l. 9. c. 8. renouat atque Religiosis caetibus virorum ac mulierum exornat And for Caerlegion the same and other Authours tell vs there was aunciently a Nunnery in the very Citie Templum Deo sacratarum Virginum And a Queene Lib. 9. c. 13. Mat. Westm an gratiae 541. Io. Goscelin Hist Manuscript Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 8. of Britaine there receaued the habit of Religion among the Nun nes Inter Moniales habitum Religionis suscepit As both auncient Catholike Historians and new Protestant writers doe witnesse among which be Ihon Gosceline in his Manuscript Historie and Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterburye both which also for Protestants expressely acknowledge that there were Religeous parsons and Monasteries heare in Britainte in all Ages from the very first Conuersion The first saith presbyterorum Monachorum Abbatum Praesulum Episcoporum sedium nomina permulta quouis saeculo extiterunt ab eo tempore quo primo sit orta from the first beginning of Christianitie in Britaine there were in cuery Age very many names of the Seates of Preists Monks Abbots Prelates Bishops And proueth from Antiquitie that within the first 400. yeares of Christ there were 11000. vowed virgins in Britaine at one time puellae verè virgines Deo consecratae The Protestant Arcbishop saith Tot tantaque presbyterorum Monachorum Episcoporum Ecclesiarum Caenobiorum sediumque vetusta nomina quae quouis saeculo extiterunt Very many old names of Preists Monks Bishops Churches Monasteries and Sees haue bene in euery Age. Of such Religeous and Regular parsons and places especially at Glastenbury now renewed or reuiued I shall more and in particular hereafter entreate THE XXII CHAPTER HOW AFTER THESE ROMAN LEGATS had fully setled the affaires and estate of our Church heare they went againe to Rome to procure the Pope there to ratifie and confirme what they had done which he did and they returned hither againe with that his Confirmation and many other Preachers then sent hither from Rome 1. WHEN these holy laboures thus happily proceeded in all things required to the foundation and building the house of God in Britaine taken so good effect Archbishops and Bishops with their Sees consecrated and assigned Churches builded and endowed Schooles and Vniuersities erected and confirmed Monasteries and Nunneries founded and finished and all these holy proceedings prescribed taught directed and heare setled by these Roman Legats and Legatine power and most willingly and Religiously receaued and embraced by our first Christian King and Saint and holy Christian Britans his Subiects our late Nouelists Enemyes and Persecutors of this our old Christian Catholike Apostolike Apostles Roman and first holy Christian Kings Religion would haue thought and taught if they had then lyued that the Popes Authoritie by his Legats at our Kings suite and desire had taught allowed commanded and confirmed too much and would haue bene farre from seeking sueing for and requesting any further actuall and expresse confirmation or ratification of the Pope himselfe But those our holy Apostles and so glorious and renowned King were of a quite contrary minde to such men for our King who had sent such hūble petitions to Pope Eleutherius by his Embassadors Embassadges before to be instructed in the faith his kingdome Country Nobles all his people beloued Subiects to be
reuisere And that holy The Bishops of ScotlaÌ„d euer truely consecrated as the Roman vse was Bishop together with Plechelmus which went with him was so Consecrated by the Pope according to that custome a custome so long since with that Nation that it seemeth to haue bene there kept and obserued from the time of the first Bishop there S. Ninian consecrated and sent thither by the Pope of Rome For S. Bede saith that this S. Plechelmus which was thus Consecrated at Rome with S. Wyro by the Pope was Bishop of Candida Casa S. Ninian his See both builded and founded by him Plechelmus in ea quae Candida Bed Hist Eccl. l. 5. c. 24. Capgrau in S. Ninian Manuscript Capgr supr in S. Wyrone Episcopo casa vocatur Episcopi Praesulatum tenet Which standeth in that I le or Peninsula where this custome was to send their elect Bishops to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated by the Pope Moris erat apud Incolas eiusdem Insulae Pastorem a se electum Romam manibus Apostolicis ordinandum dirigere Which is euident by the words immediately following ordinatumque sedem plebem reuisere That the person thus elect and sent to Rome to be CoÌ„secrated Bishop by the Pope should after his Consecration returne to his See and people of his Diocesse which must needs be this Scottish Iland where Candida Casa was whether S. Pecthelmus or Plechelmus returned after his Consecration at Rome and there held his Episcopall See as S. Bede witnesseth so this custome must needs be in that Scottish Iland And except our Scottish Histories before deceaue vs when they call Teruanus Archbishop who was Bishop heare by S. Palladius Pope Celestine his Legate his ordination all the Scots obserued or were bound to this custome So that of all people in the world we may not call The ChristiaÌ„ Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome the validitie of the Scottish Bishops Consecration into any question or enter into the least suspition of any willfull reuolte of that people from the Church of Rome Of Ignorance as in the Paschall obseruation by distance of place and troblesomenesse of times they may be accused of any willfull error or disobedience they cannot be condemned 5. Allthough I haue bene thus sparing vpon the remembred reasons to affirme that the Scottish Nation either in this greate Iland or any the out Ilands thereof had before this time of S. Victor his sending Preachers to conuert them receaued the faith of Christ yet I may be bold vpon better warrant to deliuer that generally for the most parte the Inhabitants of that parte now called Scotland whether Britans Picts or Scots did then or soone after receaue the Christian faith for the Britans of that Country we haue heard before that they were conuerted in the time of King Lucius by the Legats Manuscr Antiq. de primo statu Landau Eccles Antiq. Glaston tabul ligneis Fixae Guliel Malm. l. de Ant q. Caenobij Glaston Tertull. l. contr Iudaeòs c. 7. Magdeburg centr 2. cap. 2. Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. and Apostolike Preachers sent by Pope Eleutherius To passe ouer printed Authorities in all mens hands the old Manuscript of Landaffe saith that both King Lucius and the Nobles of Britaine the name to the whole Iland then were baptized Lucius totius Britanniae Primates Baptismum susceperunt The Antiquities of Glastenbury from old Annals of credit Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales doe deliuer that the Legats of Pope Eleutherius did preach and baptize through all parts of Britaine huic praedicando baptizando Britanniae partes peragrantes William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Historie of the Antiquitie of that place plainely teacheth that they baptized preached and trauailed throughout the whole Iland Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragantes And Tertullian speaketh directly of the Britans when he saith Britannorum Romanis inaccessa loca That the Britans in those places whether the Romans could neuer come had receaued the faith of Christ which must needs be vnderstood of the Britans which were then in Albania now Scotland And I haue proued before that in the time of King Lucius Pope Eleutherius and his Legats heare did make all the Christians of that Northren part whatsoeuer they were Britans Picts or Scots Bishops Preists others of the Cleargie or Laitie subiect to the Archbishop of Yorke And the Scottish Antiquaries who pleade so much for their honour say that Pope Victor his Preists which he sent hither did not onely preach the faith of Christ vnto the vttermost parte of this Iland of Britaine or Albion but instructed the people in Learning Diuinitie Incaepere nostri tum primum sacras Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 89. 90. colere literas Sacerdotibus praeceptoribus quos Victor Pont. Max. ad Christi dogma propalandum in extremam miserat Albionem And by these Apostolike men thus sent from Rome by Pope Victor many of the Picts also which inhabited in the North of Britaine were coÌ„uerted at this time or before in the CoÌ„uersion in the time of King Lucius for allthough S. Ninian which came hither about the end of the fourth hundred of yeares of Christ is commonly reputed the first Bishop especially Consecrated at Rome and expressely by the Pope sent to that Nation yet many of them were long time before conuerted to Christian Religion and finding no other generall conuersions heare in our primatiue Church but vnder Pope Eleutherius and Victor we must asscribe these Picts Christianitie to them or their Disciples 6. Christian Religion was so propagated among these Picts in the later end of this Age that the very women of that Nation were able in dispute to confownd the best Learned Pagans Among them there was one most renowned Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 104. 105. Ann. Scotici ibidem Hollinsh Hist of Ireland Marcus Antonius de Dominis l. 2. de Repub. Christ c. 8. p. 277. 278. not onely by our Irish Scottish Brittish or English Antiquaries whether Catholiks or Protestants but by the auncient Greeke writers among whome Theodoret with others witnesseth that a Christian Pictish woman so with reasons and Miracles conuinced a King and Queene with many others in Ireland in the time of greate Constantine Emperour that a Bishop was sent to that Nation to perfect that she had so happily begun And we finde that longe before the comming of S. Ninian both the King namely Heirgustus and people of the Picts generally were conuerted Christians and at the comming of S. Regulus thither with the holy Reliks of S. Andrewe the Apostle entertained and reuerenced them with greate zeale and deuotion and built a Church in honour of S. Andrewe endowing it with greate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 108. 109. Hollins Hist of Scotland in Augusiaâ—us An. D. 369. Will. Harris descrip of Brit. c. 9. Will. Harrison supr c. 9. possessions and
Annal. Treuer Sigeb Chron. alij her loue to that Citie and in respect of learning then there florishing as in the Metropolis of those parts she had part of her education and instruction in so greate learning there this will rather confirme that she was then actually an holy Christian For this Noble Citie receauing the faith of Christ by S. Maternus and his Associats Disciples of S. Peter the Apostle sent thither by him had euer since faithfully continued therein so generally and constantly that about the yeare of Crist 288. when that bloody Tyrant Maximianus Herculius Galerius which forced Constantius to putt away his true wife S. Helen to take the prophane Strumpett Theodora his daughter or daughter in Lawe by his Prefect Rixiouarus persecuted the Christians in those parts all the Inhabitans of Treuers were founde to be Christians and Pamachius Gouernour of the Citie being also a Christian with 11. Senatours thereof so encouraged them in their holy faith that all the Citizens men women and children not one excepted were putt to death for that glorious cause Haec vrbs à D. Materno ac eius socijs lege Christianâ imbuta est inde tempore Maximiani Tyranni qui fuit anno Domini 288. agente truculentissimo Rixiouaro Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treu. in encom eiusdem Francis Irenicus ib. Ro. Martyrol die 5. 6. Octobr. Sigebert in Chron. An. 1071. Tabul Eccles Treuer Petr. Merssaeus in Annal. Archie Treuer in ValeÌ„tino Praefecto tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est Tum vrbis Gubernator ac Princeps fuit in clitus Pamachius Senator Pius qui ob Cristi Religionem cum vndecim Senatoribus ac totâ Ciuitate interfectus est Hij enim optimi viri ciuitatem illam ad Christi Religionem ita animauerant vt pro eâ constanter occumbere non dubitarent hic nulli aetati nulli sexui parcitum sed omnes ad vnum interempti The Roman Martyrologe and Sigebertus call that Christian Gouernour of Treuers and Martyr Palmatius and not Pamachius nor Palmachius And this opinion is more strengthned by the greate Religeous loue of S. Helen to that Citie after this desolation there procuring S. Agritius Patriarke of Antioche a man of admirable holines and learning to come forth of the East to be Archbishop there with allowance of S. Siluester then Pope of Rome enritching him and that Citie with most pretious Reliks the Seamelesse Coate of our Sauiour one of the Nayles wherewith he was fixed to the Crosse the Knife he vsed at his last Supper a greate parcell of the holy Crosse the body of S. Annal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Agritio 27. Matthias the Apostle and others causing her Pallace to be conuerted and dedicated a Church in honour of S. Peter The old Christian Writers and Inscriptions which before call her euen from the time of her Marriadge with Constantius and before sancta pijssima holy most Godly and the like will not be iustified in a Christians mouth penne or pencell except such esteemed her then a Christian for no other can by Christians be stiled and honoured with those Titles Neyther may we with prudence conceaue that King Coel at her Marriadge with Constantius hauing possession of or Title vnto Britaine a Christian kingdome nor the Religeous Christian Archbishops Prelates and Nobles thereof then at freedome in Religion would haue condiscended to such a match if neither Constantius nor she had bene a Christian that had not bene the way to procure to themselues peace and freedome which they sought but hazard of new trobles Tumults and PersecutioÌ„ which they thereby hoped to auoide Experience gaue a good Argument hereof to the Christians of this Nation for so long as this holy Lady and Queene was permitted to continue with her Husband the State of Christianitie was quiet heare and the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian could compasse nothing against it in this kingdome but when they had forced Constantius to forsake her and take a Pagan in her place she herselfe was persecuted her Christian children bannished and that generall affliction and desolation of Religion ensued in this Nation that no semblance of the like is left in Histories to Posteritie The Christian Antiquities of Aquitaine will giue new strength to this in these their owne words Because Constantius was enforced to take Theodora daughter of Herculius he putt Queene Helen away who patiently Antiq. Aquitan apud Bouchet in Annal. c. 5. bore the Iniury and liued in merueilous holines separated from all worldly curiosities and Royall honours by the space of 17. or 18. yeares Such holines and merueilous holines no Christian may or will asscribe to any but true Christians among whome onely such holines is to be founde and with no others Besides our learned Antiquarie Ioannes Capgrauius doth freely confesse that before she was marryed to Constantius she was instructed and taught in the Christian Catholike faith in fide Catholicâ instructa atque edocta and liued Io. Capgr Catal. in S. Helena Christian like repraesentabat in suâ conuersatione gloriosa sacri Baptismatis mysteria And was a greate means to bring her Sonne Constantine to be a Christian he saith further of her that she was a most holy woman a most firme bulwarke or foundation of Christian Religion by her Husband an Empresse by her Father a Queene Helena sanctissima faemina Christianae Religionis Euseb de Vita Constant l. 3. c. 42. basis firmissima ex marito Imperatrix ex patre Regina Eusebius saith that Helen the Empresse was an holy Mother of the holy Emperour Helena Augusta pij Imperatoris pia mater And addeth further that through all her life she brought forth those true fruites of pietie which the Precepts of our Sauiour prescribe and this both in words and deeds In omnium bonorum affluentia omne vitae suae tempus ad extremam vsque senectutem obijsset Et tum verbis tum rebus ipsis veros pietatis fructus quos Praecepta Seruatoris praescribunt extulisset Therefore if all her life both in word and deed she liued as Christ commanded by the testimony of this old Authour well acquainted with her and her Sonne both he and all that will receaue him for an able witnesse must confesse she was a Christian all her life for no other doth or can keepe the Precepts of Christ in word and deed all their life And whereas the greatest Caesar Baron Annal. An. 315. Sponcâ—n â—b Seuer Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Ann. in Concil Rom. sub Syluestâ—o obiection against this hath bene vrged by some out of the Acts which some would haâ—e S. Siluesters where it is said that S. Siluester baptized S. Helen the best Roman Writers themselues Baronius Spondanus Seuerinus Binius and others proue them to be erroneous euen in these particular respects concerning this matter in teaching Constantine was a Christian before Helena And that she was borne in Bithynia
Christians Ista fiebant anno Christi 292. regnante in Britannia Constantio Chloro Sub cuius postea regimine cū Imperator esset a tanta clade ita immunes eius vrbes erant vt Asilum Christianis afflictis tutissimum foret illa ipsa Britannia And to proue he continued in this true Christian affection and faith euen to his death an other taking vpon him onely to be an Interpretor of old Authours thus relateth his last Actions whilst he lay on his death bedd hearing Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 27. that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remayned as Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes head and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes Niceph. and garments executing as it were himselfe the office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his said sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my Tripart Hist death to me more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and monument of buriall to witt myne owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wipe away the teares of the Christians and reuendge the crueltie exersed by Tyrants This I rekon to chance vnto me insteed of most felicitie And we finde how his body being found at Caernaruon likely Translated thither from Yorke where by common opinion he dyed in the time of King Edward the first was honorably Matth. Westm 1283. Thomas Walsingh Vpodig Neustriae an 1283. by his commandement buryed with other Christians in the Church Apud Caerneruon corpus Maximi Principis patris nobilis Imperatoris Constantini erat inuentum Rege Iubente in Ecclesia honorificè collocatum Which Christian dutie and obsequy would not haue bene performed vnto him especially so honorably and publikly in so Christian Catholike a time without either certaine knowledge or very probable opinion of his Christian Catholike Religion The Ceremonies solemnities and prayers vsed in such a case could not in conscience so be performed for a man dying in any other Profession The Harris Manuscr Hist l. 4 c. 2. Writers of this relatiō are of too greate Authoritie to be questioned And some Writers there be which hold his first buriall and funerall at Yorke was with Christian solemnities and obsequies such as could not be vsed but for a Christian And they produce Eusebius to testifie no lesse Who speaking of Constantius death and funerall saith that he being a most holy man was buryed Eusebius de Vita Constant lib. 1. c. 16. with greate pompe with Hymnes and prayses as a most blessed man Genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclama tionibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant And maketh his death as his life also so holy and Christian like that he saith God gau◠euident testimony thereof to all men then liuing Hunc morum vitaeque piè Religiosè ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit THE XIV CHAPTER BY WHAT WICKED PLOTTS PRACTISES and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 1. WHEN Dioclesian and Maximian the most infensiue Enemies of the faithfull Seruants Church of Christ intēded their mercylesse and matchlesse persecution against thē the easilyer to make it as vniuersall generall as it was bloodly Tyrannicall And perceauing that neither Nero nor any other their Predecessor in that prophane Impietie had or could before them trāsporte their rage in that kinde ouer our Ocean into this kingdome protected and Rampired both by cituation Sea Christiā Kings Rulers or fauourers of Christianitie and Immunities frō the Romā seuerities in such nature their study and practise was first to surprise ouerthrowe these firme Bullwarks Forts against them And therefore assuredly knowing that by the Regall clayme Title of Britaine Queene Helen was the lawfull and vndoubted Heire Owner thereof that she was a Christian discended of such parents absolute Queene of such a Country the rare vertues wisedome she was endued with her potency thereby with hir Victorious and triumphant husband Constantius that they had children to succeed them in the gouernment and kingdome of Britaine and such as by credible Antiquities before were Christians and thereby more likely to enlardge and dilate then restrayne or hinder the profession of Christianitie they knew these Impediments to their wiked designements must be taken away before they could take effect Wherevpon beginning with the cheifest and principall propugnacle the Title of Queene Helen her marriadge with Constantius and Loue betweene them they first assaulted this by pretended disabilitie in that Title Marriadge Her lawfull Title by Regall Lineall discent and Inheritance they frustrated in their Iudgment which then had no Iudge on earth by their pretended not to be examined Imperiall clayme and Preeminencie taking and reckoning for their owne whatsoeuer they could gett and keepe by force and sword And their more then Panegyricall Orator Mamertinus saith plainely in his Oration to Maximian the Emperour that the Britans were not onely subiect vnto him but that he landing in Britaine The Britans receued him with greate Triumphe offered themselues to his presence Mamertin orat Panegyric ad Maximian Imper with their wiues and children reuerencing not onely himselfe but euen the sailes and tacklings of that ship which had brought his diuine presence vnto their coasts and when he should sett foote on land they were ready to lye downe at his feete that he might as it were march ouer them so desirous they were of him That both the Britans and Nation adioyning to the boundes of that Isle were obedient to his commandements And giueth nothing to Constantius but as in the Right and Title of that Emperour 2. Like to this haue some others of the flattering Roman Writers by which we see they went about vtterly to disable Queene Helen to haue any S. Helenae compelled to departe from Constantius Title to this kingdome This they so vrged to Constantius and so disgraced his Marriadge with that renowned Lady that in the end they cōpelled him to putt her away and take Theodora the Pagan daughter of the persecuting S. Lucius and his Sister S. Emerita banished out of Britaine Emperour Maximian in her place Then they bannished S. Lucius and S. Emerita their holy children and after martyred them and to make all sure in their prodeedings detayned Constantine their other child
this time For S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron and what other soeuer certainely knowne and recorded to haue bene Martyred in this raging tempest of Persecution obtayned their triumphe and glory of Martyrdome after him And in this sence and meaning which I haue expressed doth our most auncient Antiquary call S. Alban the first or cheife Martyr heare reckoning him for his exceeding charitie constancy Miracles and other worthines in the first place before the rest Quorum Gildas l. de excid Brit. cap. 8. prior meaning S. Alban first named in those respects Otherwise both he S. Bede the Brittish Historie Matthew of Westminster and others onely say that S. Alban suffered Martyrdome among others heare in that Persecution but none of them affirmeth he was the first in time which then suffered Britanniam Gildas supr Bed l. 1. Hist cap. 6. 7. Galfr. Monum l. 5. Hist c. 5. Matt. Westm an 303. cum plurima confessionis Deo deuotae gloria sublimauit in ea passus est Sanctus Albanus Inter caeteros vtriusque sexus summa magnanimitate in Acie Christi perstantes passus est Albanus And S. Bede maketh it plaine that the PersecutioÌ„ especially about Verolamium did rather end soone after S. AlbaÌ„ his death then begin with him bringing in the Iudge to be so much moued with the Miracles wrought at S. Albans death that he caused the Persecution to cease Tunc Iudex tâ—â—ta Miraculorum caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione Bed sup cap. 7. praecepit And the old Writer of S. Alban his life affirmeth he was imprisoned sixe moneths betweene his apprehension and death in which space that raging Persecution made many Martyrs heare And the same Authour diuers Manuscripts and Capgraue testifie the Edicts against Christians were long time published and receaued for Lawes when S. Alban was putt to death and produce him thus to proue as much when the persecutors delayed to proceede to Iudgment against him Quid sustinetis Si non nostis ferre sententiam Anonym Script Vit. S. Albani Manuscr in eius Vita Capgra in eod Leges vestras consulite ciuitatis vestrae statuta requirite ipsa vobis insinuent quid agere debeatis Quid moras patimini sciatis vniuersi deorum vestrorum me grauem existere inimicum Ve Idolis ve cultoribus eorum And then immediately followeth that so soone as they heard him thus renownce their Idols and professe himselfe a Christian they pronownced sentence of death against him His auditis vnanimi consensu in sanctuÌ„ virum mortis tulere sententiam And Manuscr antiq Capgrau in Vita S. Amphibali Aliud Manuscr Antiq. an 286. Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 1. c. 5. Idolatrie is there termed the Lawe of the Country cultura Deorum Lex patria An other old Manuscript saith Maximian did almost destroye all Christianitie in Britaine and setteth downe S. Albans Martyrdome afterward as Capgraue and others in the yeare 286. Maximianus omnem fere destruxit Christianitatem in Britannia qui interfecit martyrizauit Sanctum Albanum anno Incarnationis Domini 286. And if we insist vpon the word Protomartyr vsually giuen to S. Alban Giraldus Cambrensis giueth it also to S. Aaron and S. Iulius Duo nobiles Maioris Britanniae Protomartyres Iulius Aaron meaning by it cheife Martyrs THE XVI CHAPTER THE WONDERFVLL EXCESSE AND EXtremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with their renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 1. THOSE Histories and Antiquities which be left vnto vs of those times being so sparing in relating the particulars of that Persecution that in probable iudgment where they remember onely the name of one Martyr they omitte a thowsand and more that suffered in that Tyrannicall time and so in other particular afflictions and calamities our holy Christians then suffered It will be the easiest and redyest way for vs to come to some proportionable estimate and apprehension of those miseries and persecutions if together with the malice of the most powerable Tyrant and his Inferior Instruments raging 9. yeares in those cruell proceedings we breifely recall to minde that Illustrious glory of Christs Church in Britaine wherein King Lucius left it not one hundred of yeares before as I haue allready deliuered and compare it with that lamentable state and condition which by our Antiquities it fell into by this most pitifull desolation We remember King Lucius left vnto vs 3. Archiepiscopall Sees Churches with 28. Episcopall besides other inferior â—hurâ—hes not to be nuÌ„bred they were all ritchly endowed prouided for with renowned Archbishops Bishops and holy Preists and other Cleargie meÌ„ We had our ChristiaÌ„ Vniuersities and Schooles Monasteries for our Religious meÌ„ women Britaine was then so Christian in the Inhabitants thereof from the King to the meanest that scarcely a Pagan was to be found Christs Lawe and the holy Scripturs with as full coÌ„mon renuntiation of Paganisme were heare generally receaued by publike Authoritie The faith of Christ being thus publikly receaued did continue with the Britans as S. Bede is witnesse inuiolated and perfect in quiet peace vntill these times of Dioclesian Susceptam 〈◊〉 â—â—cl Hist l. 1. c. 4. Galfâ— Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. c. 5. Gâ—ld l. de excid c 7. FloreÌ„t Wigorn. Chron. an 184. fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace seruabant So saith our Brittish History Christianitas a Tempore Regis Lucy integra intemerata permanserat So hath S. Gildas onely excepting that some kept it not so well and perfectly as others did Praecepta Christi ab Incolis suscepta apud quosdam integrè alios minus vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem permansere FloreÌ„tius Wigorniensis hath the very same words with S. Bede So likewise hath Henry of Huntington that the Britans kept sound and inuiolate in quiet peace the faith of Christ which they receaued Henâ—ic Huntin Hâ—st l. 1. in Marco Aâ—â—â—nino Veâ—â— in the time of King Lucius vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian susceptamque fidem BritaÌ„ni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta pace seruabant Our Protestant Antiquaries generally consent herein with these Antiquites so doe our later Catholike Historians 2. Now lett vs appeale to the same our most auncient and worthie Antiquaries to relate vnto vs some of the manifold miseries and afflictions the Christians of this kingdome suffered in that Persecution S. Gildas saith subuersae sunt Gild. l. de excid cap. 7. Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri potuerunt in plateis exustae electi sacerdotes gregis Domini cum innocentibus ouibus trucidati ita vt ne vestigium quidem si fieri potuisset in nonnullis Prouinciae locis Christianae Religionis appareret Diuersis crutiatibus torti sunt
inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati vt absque cunctamine gloriosi in egregijs Hierusalem veluti Portis Martyrij sui trophaea defigerent Qui superfuerant siluis ac desertis abditisque speluncis se occultauere The Churches were ouerthrowne all the holy scripturs that could be found were burned in the streets the chosen Preists of the flocke of our Lord were slayne with their innocent sheepe and the Persecution was so violent that if the persecutors could haue effected it in diuers places of the Prouince no signe or token of Christian Religion had bene left The Christians heare were tortured with diuers Torments and torne in peeces with such rending their nembers a soonder as was neuer heard of That the glorious Martyrs might presently sett vp the trophies of their Martyrdome in renowned gates of Hierusalem They which were left aliue hidd themselues in woods desarts and secrett caues so to saue their lyues expeactntes sibi animarum tutamina Galfridus speaketh in the same manner so likewise doth S. Bede both expressing Galfr. Monum Hist l. 5. c. 5. Bed Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 7. 8. the wonderfull Torments our Christian Martyrs heare endured and how they which escaped death were forced to hide themselues in woods wildernesses and secrett caues in the earth Diuersis cruciatibus torti inaudita membrorum discerptione lacerati animas ad supernae ciuitatis gaudia perfecto agone miserunt Fideles Christi se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditis ac speluncis se occultauerunt Virunnius saith the Malice of Maximianus Herculius Virun l. 5. Hist was so enraged in this Persecution in Britaine that he did his vttermost vtterly to blott out the name of God in it Volebat enim nomen Dei delere Henry Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Dâ—oclesiano Her Maximiano of Huntington hath the same words with S. Gildas and S. Bede and addeth that the persecutioÌ„ was very ofteÌ„ in that extremitie of TormeÌ„ts Haec persecutio crebra erat So hath the old Manuscript and Capgraue in the life of S. Alban both of them setting downe both the generalitie and extremitie of that Persecution heare as our Saints and other Antiquaries haue done So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript Abbreuiatio Chronicorum and the Manuscript History of Rumsey The later saith the Britans kept their Christianitie Annal. Manuscr de Rumsey pr. Insula ista which they receaued in the dayes of King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius vnspotted very many yeares Britones Christianitatem quam temporibus Lucij Regis eorum Papae Eleutherij receperant immaculatam annos perplurimos obseruabant Which very many yeares must needs extend to this persecution The former saith that from the first planting of Christian Religion heare in Britaine it remayned quiet without any troble But in the time of Dioclesian Churches were ouerthrowne holy scripturs burned openly in the markets and the Preists with the Abbreu Chron. Manuscr Ann. 280. in Dioclesiano Christians vnder them putt to death hucusque sine perturbatione quicuit in Britannia Christiana Religio Sed Dioclesiani tempore subuersae sunt Ecclesiae scripturae sacrae medijs foris exustae Sacerdotes cum fidelibus sibi subditis trucidaâ—i The old French Manuscript cited before saith that Christian Religion which from the time of Pope Eleutherius and King Lucius had continued vntouched and pure in the Manuscr Hist Gallic c. 28. in Diocleâ— and Maximian an 286. Land of Britaine was allmost now extinguished there in this Persecution There by the commandement of Maximian Herculius the Monasteries were destroyed all holy Scripturs burned that could be founde and the Noble Prelats with their subiects most cruelly tormented in all their members and whole bodies and putt to death This is the time of which our old Poet is most properly to be vnderstood saying that the holy Christians of Britaine liued in the out Ilands willdernesses and Anonymus apud Bal. Theater of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. craggy places especially about Wales and Cornwaile Britannica tellus patribus fuit inclita sanctis Qui Neptunicolum campos Cambrica rura Corineasque casas loca desolata colebant Of which manner of life of many renowned Christians an other Christian Poet thus speaketh in this time Tunc plerique Patres sancti cum tale viderent Excidium fugere vrbes more ferarum Per deserta vagi caecis latuerâ— cauernis Where we see nothing left for their either dwelling or foode but such as wild beasts enioyed aswell as they all human habitation dyet and sustenance with cloathing but such as they first fledd away in with time consumed taken from them they thus left naked to nature to dwell in darke Dens and Caues and feed vpon wild rootes leaues hipps hawes nutts crabbs and such like fruits as the Deserts litle barren desolate Ilands brings forth One of these happy receptacles refuges then for our holy persecuted Christians seemeth to haue bene the litle Iland beyond Northwales towards Ireland out of the walke of the Pagan Persecutours named by the Britans Enhli and by the Saxons and English Berdesey where in the time of Giraldus Cambrensis there liued most Religeous people called Culdeis as such persecuted Christians were then named Iacet autem extra Lhyn Insula modica quam Girald Cambr. Itiner Cambr. l. 2. c. 6. Monachi inhabitant religiosissimi quos Caelibes vel Colideos vocant Haec Insula Enhli Cambrice vocatur lingua Saxonica Berdesey Et in ea vt fertur infinita Sanctorum sepulta sunt corpora Ibique iacere testantur corpus beati Danielis Banchorensis Episcopi In this Iland as the Tradition is are buryed infinite bodies of Saints And as they testifie the body of S. Daniel Bishop of Bangor lyeth there By the merits of those Saints this Iland hath this miraculous prerogatiue that in it the oldest doe soonest die because diseases are there most seldome and seldome or neuer any man there dieth except worne away with long old Age. Haec autem Insula ex miraculo ex Sanctorum meritis hoc mirandum habet quòd in ea seniores praemoriuntur quia morbi in ea rarissimi rarò vel nunquam hic nusquam moritur nisi longa senectute confectus 3. These so auncient miraculous priuiledges and sanctitie of that holy Iland Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. Hollinsh Georg. Buchan in Fincom Harris descr of Brit. c. 10. Dauid Powel Annot. in Geral. Cambr. Itiner Camb. l. 2. ca. 6. Capgr in S. Dubritio the Eremits termed Culdeis a denomination appropriate in Histories to the Religeous of this Nation in Dioclesian his Persecution and the deuotion that holy Bishop had to be buryed there long time before the slaughter of the Monkes of Bangor when diuers Christians fledd thither as some write giue testimony sufficient to hold â—t was a Refuge and receptacle for our holy Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian which
Constantino parebat in summa laetitia vitam egerunt And were not onely quiet vnder him but thus liued in greate Ioy and did encrease being honored and rewarded by him creueruntque in dies magis magisque tam beneuoli tamque pacis concordiae studiosi beneficijs ornatae 6. And relating his experiment to proue constant Christians before remēbred and how he admitted such for his nearest friends and Counsailers in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere decreuit He gathereth from hence that the Gaules Britans and others vnder him were by him exempted from the penall Lawes of the persecutors he taking them away and making them frustrate in his Dominions Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis neque alijs qui circiter montes Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum Occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita suppeditabat Constantio profiteri And the obiections which Baronius maketh doe rather proue then improue the quietnes of Christians in this Nation when Constantius was heare For first the vnquietnes of Italy rather helped then hindered our peace our Persecution proceeding from thence now not able to persecute vs nor take reuendge of Constantius for protecting vs. And his being in Britaine he being so friendly allwayes to Christians as Baronius often confesseth must much more procure ease and freedome to our Christians where there was noe man of power to contradict or resist it Constantius being both King and Emperor heare and the kingdome of Britaine a Christian kingdome Therefore howsoeuer his reasons make doubt of some other places whose state and condition was not like vnto ours of Britaine Bed l. 1. Hist c. 8. Galf. Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manusc Galli antiq c. 28. 29. Virun l. 5. Hist Harding Chron. cap. 57. 58. 59. 60. Henricus Hunting Hist l. 1. Socrates Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 1. Eus l. 1. Vit. Cōstantini c. 9. Theodoret. Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 24. they doe not moue any question of the quiet thereof in cause of Religion but establish and confirme it And therefore our owne best allowed and auntient Historians S. Bede Galfridus Henry of Huntington an old French Manuscript Virūnius Harding others setle Constantius heare in Britaine after all our Persecution ended nothing but all fauour to Chrstiās heare in his time and not onely a tolleration graunted but publicke profession of Christianitie generally allowed by Regall and Imperiall warrant of Constantius vsed exercised as shall immediatly more plainely appeare in the next Chapter 7. And if we had rather harken to forreine writers in or neare that time we haue sufficient warrant not onely that he recalled himself from the worship of the Pagan gods as diuers are witnesses Constantius se à Deorum Gentilium veneratione auocauerat But as Eusebius and others testifie of him he gaue free power and licence to all vnder him to exercise Christian Religion without any molestation illis qui ab ipso regebantur liberam verae in Deum religionis sine Constantine the greate first instructed in Christian Religion in Britaine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem And this as he writeth when the greatest Persecution was in other places And had care to instruct his sonne Constantine the Greate which he left his Heyre in the same faith as we may easely conclude from the words of Constantine himselfe registred by Theodoret huius Dei adiutus ope orsus ab vltimis Oceani finibus vniuersum orbem terrarum Sozom. Eccles Hist l. 1. c. 5. Chronicon Monast Abingdonien apud Nich. Harpesfeld Hist Eccl. 10. saecul p. 203. c. 9. firmae salutis spe erexi that euē from the ends of the Ocean meaning Britaine he was assisted by God And Sozomen saith it is euidently knowne vnto all men that greate Constantine was first instructed in the Christian faith amōg the Britans Apud Britannos liquidò constat inter omnes Constantinum primum religione Christiana imbutum And the Cronicle of Abington neare Oxford testifieth he was brought vp in that old Abbey which we must needs asscribe to his parents Constantius and Helena And we find not any other but Constantius except we will apply it to King Coel and then it was receaued and approued by him who heare in Britaine caused the persecutors to be putt to death and the Persecution therevppon ceased as S. Gildas writeth emarcescentibus Gild. l. de conq Brit. c. 8. nece suorum Authorum nefarijs Decretis For this must needs be applied to Persecutors in Britaine and not to the Tyrants Dioclesian and Maximinian the Persecution heare endeed longe before their death as is proued before and neither of them nor any other Emperor but Constantius hauing power or commaund heare at this time And herevpon our Protestant Historians themselues thus testify of him Constantius abolished the superstition of the Stowe Howes Hist tit Romās in Constantius Constantine Gentils in his Dominians So that afterward Britaine felt no persecutions Constantius renounced the Idolatrie of the Gentils THE II. CHAPTER OF THE FINDING THE HOLY CROSSE by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Constantine Emperour heare in Britaine 1. I Haue shewed before out of S. Gildas and others aswell that the Persecution called Dioclesians did not continue ten yeares in this kingdome in one place he termeth it Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem the nine yeares Persecution of Dioclesian the Tyrant and in the next Chapter not wholly ten yeares longe bilustro turbinis necdum expleto As also that it wholly ended Gildas l. de excid cōquest Brit. c. 7. 8. in the time of King Coel those Persecutours then hauing no power or Authoritie heare and so together with their other ouerruling and commanding Decrees the bloody Edicts of persecuting Christians heare were vtterly extinct and made inualidate and as is euident before neuer being renewed but alltogether omitted by Constantius this greate friend of Christians such of this Nation were fully and vndoubtedly thereby restored to their auncient liberties Priuiledges and Immunities in matters of Religion if Constantius and Helen our Emperour and Empresse King and Queene had then giuen no further and expresse approbation vnto them Which we may not reasonably call into question when we remember their absolute and independing regall right and possession without contradiction they had in this kingdome the naturall loue and affection they bore vnto it and that to them with their Religious care and desire they had to defend and aduance Christian Religion euen in times and places when and where they were not so enabled nor drawne therto with so many and strong bands of dutie and affection We haue heard before that other Churches vnder his Empire were endowed by his benefits and munificence thereby they lyued in greate Ioy and encreased the choysest Christians were his dearest Friends and
1. Caius Caligula profains the Temple of the Iewes ib. Caius Caligula bannished Pilate and deposed Herod ib. Caius Caligula makes onely a shew of warre against the Britans 30. 2. Calixtus succeeded fainct Zepherine in the Apostolike See 372. 1. Calphurnius Agricola sent by M. Aurelius to keepe Britaine in subiection 220. 2. Cambridge once Granta or Grantha 205. 6. Cambridge builded and founded by Cantaber a Spaniarde 206. 7. Cambridge Walled by Grantinus 206. 7. Cambridge a renowned auncient vniuersity 205. 7. c. Cambridge men instruct King Lucius and other Kings of Britaine in the Christian faith 205. 7. Charters of priuiledges and immunities of King Arthur to CaÌ„bridge 205. 7. The Charter of Cadwalladar to Almericus Rector of the Schollers of Cambridge 205. 7. Cambridge burned in the Persecution of Dioclesian 425. 3. or 428. 3. Cambridge Schollers generally conuerted 269. 4. Cambridge priuiledges granted by the Popes Honorius and Eleutherius ib. Cambridge priuiledged by King Lucius 308. 6. Canobeline or Kymbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. S. Canoch the eldest sonne of BraghaÌ„ a noble Britan. 585. 10. S. Canoch gaue himselfe wholely to the contemplatiue life ib. Canterbury first a FlameÌ„s seat 289. 5. Canterbury a Primats See 178. 6. CaÌ„terburys old Church of S. Martin built in King Lucius time 289. 5. The same Church a Bishops seaâ— ib. S. Carantocus sonne and heire to King Kederic 585. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus embraced a Religious life 586. 1. S. Carantocus preached in Ireland and when 586. 11. 603. 9. S. Carantocus diuers Pilgrimages ib. Carausius succeeded Bassianus in the the kingdome of Britaine 373. 2. The time of Carausius reigne 373. 2. Carausius ioyned with the Picts which Fulgentius had gathered together against Seuerus ib. Carausius slew Q. Bassianus a Legat of the Romans 374. 2. Carausius but a young man in the time of Bassianus 374. 3. Carausius procured at Rome to be Admirall of the Brittish seas ib. Carausius according to some of a kingly according to others of a base linage ib. Carausius probably a Christian and defender of Christians 375. 3. Carinus created Cesar 391. 1. Carinus slaine by lightning ib. Cathecumens not admitted to Apostolicall function 24. 9. King Ceolnulfus became a Monke in the Monastery of Lindisfarme 329. 5. Ceolnulfus procured a dipensation for the Monkes to drinke wine or ale ib. Cerialtanus murderer of S. Melorus 390. 5. Cerialtanus sonnes vnhappy death 390. 5. Cerialtanus falls blind and dies ib. Tow miraculous Chappels in the I le of Lewys 102. 3. The Charters of our Kings the most credible testimony in things oâ— Antiquity 108. 1. The Charters of diuers Kings doe testifie and approue the History of S. Ioseph of Arimathia ib. Chrestus a wicked Pagan by some translated Christus 83. 4. Chrisme according vnto Protestants appointed by Sainct Fabian to be hal owed on Maunday Thuâ—sday 378. 4. He not the first Author of consecrating thereof 379. 4. Consecrating of Chrisme taught by Christ and receaued by the Popes from the Apostles ib. Christ borne in the 42. yeare of Augustus the Emperour 1. 1. Christ in his last supper offered himselfe in sacrifice and commanded Preists to doe the same 380. 8. Christ his comming publikly preached in Rome before his Passion 19. 1. Christ after his Ascension actually consecrated no Bishops 98. 9 Christ committed that function to his Apostles ib. Christ appeared to S. Peter neere to the gate of Rome 163. 2. The Christian faith promulgated without any hinderance vnder Tiberius 15. 5. Christians accused as enemies of the Roman Empire 365. 2. Many Christians in the Persecution of Dioclesian fled into Britaine 170. 2. 17000. Christians martyred by Dioclesian in 30. daies 416. 4. Churches builded in Britaine in honor of the Natiuity of our Sauiour and when 9. 2. The most auncient Churches of Britaine dedicated to Sainct Peter 45. 3. A Church in Cornhill at London dedicated to S. Peter 101. 1. The antiquity of the same 284. 5. The same a Metropolitan See 305. 3 The Church of fainct Peter at Westminster probably an Archiepiscopall Seat in King Lucius time 306. 3 A Church dedicated to our Lady at Glastenbury 99. 11. Other Churches dedicated to the honour of our Blessed Lady 128. 2. 136. 2 Churches dedicated vnto Saints 128. 2. 136. 2. 304. 1. 524. 15. c. Churches hallowed 288. 5. Diuers Churches yet remaining in Walles dedicated to saint Socrates and saint Stephen 180. 9. Churches founded by King Lucius 305. 1. The number of our Brittish Churches in King Lucius time 306. 4. c. The Church called Michaelium in Constantinople 502. 3. The Church of Michaelium adorned with Altars and Crosses 503. 4. The Church builded by saint Helena at our Sauiouâ—s Sepulchre exceeded in beauty the Temple of Salomon 521. 2. A short description of the same 521. 3. The Dedication of it 522. 4. In the Church built on mount Oliuet the print of our Sauiours feet could no waies be continued to the rest of the pauement 523. 10. In the same Church that place of the Roofe where our Sauiour asceÌ„ded could not be couered 524. 12. Churches destroied in Britaine by Maximian 419. 3. or 410. 3. The ProtestaÌ„ts description of Christs visible Church 90. 2. Three things according to ProtestaÌ„ts essentiall to a Church and what they are ib. The Church founded vpon S. Peter 383. 11. or 393. 11. The cheife care of the Church committed to saint Peter and his Successors 161. 1. Out of the Church no saluation to be expected 90. 1. Churches neuer ruled by Monkes without Bishops 357. 4. King Cissa persecuted the Monkes of Abingdon 601. 7. Cissa the first Renewer of the same Monasterie 602. 7. Many Cities called Augusta in respect of the nobility of the place 181. 10. These Cities not so named from the Roman Legion Augusta ib. S. Claudia with her Britan Parents a Christian 33. 5. S. Claudias Britan Parents the first entertainers of saint Peter at Rome and their house the first Church for Christians there 33. 5. 55. 2. 56. 4. S. Claudia a Christian before sainct Paules first comming to Rome 143. 5. S. Claudia yet but young deserued the stile of one of the 4. principall Christians 58. 5. All obiections to proue Claudia honoured by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia disproued 154. 2. c. S. Claudia called Sabinella and why 155. 4. Sainct Claudia neuer sent sainct Pauls Epistles or Martials Epigrams into Britaine 156. 6. c. Sainct Claudia condemned Martials Epigrams for their scurrility 156. 6. S. Claudia renowned for her learning and skill both in Latin and Greeke 158. 8. 160. 9. S. Claudia did not translate S. Pauls Epistles 158. 8. Sainct Claudia her house in Rome brought great profit to Christian Religion 159. 9. The same as a Christian Schooll to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the Westerne Nations 160. 10. Sainct Claudia had a second place at Rome for burying of Martyrs 182.
receaued the faith from one of the 12. Apostles 39. 4. Protestants confesse that onely either saint Peter saint â—aule or saint Simon preached here 41. 1. Protestants deny all priority of power amongst the Apostles 43. 1. Protestants grante Bishops to haue succeeded the Apostles both in doctrine and Episcapall power 40. 6. Protestants arguments to weake to bring saint Paule into Britaine 140. 3. c. The Protestant English Theater Writers much ouerseene in diuers thinges of Historie 204. 5. ProtestaÌ„ts errors CoÌ„cerning the Ambassadors of King Lucius 257. 6. Publius Suetonius vtterly destroied the Druids in the I le of Anglesey 239. 6. or 234. 6. S. Pudens by birth a Sabinete 55. 3. S. Pudens a Municeps of Rome 165. 4. S. Pudens not borne when saint Peter came to Rome 55. 3. S. Pudens house in Rome fell vnto him by his wife Claudia 55. 2. S. Pudens a soldiar for the Romans 159. 9. S. Pudens husband to our Brittish Lady Claudia 154. 2. S. Pudens compelled Martiall to correct his Epigrams 156. 6. S. Pudens neuer came into Britaine or neere it 158. 9. S. Pudens neuer preached any where 158. 9. S. Pudens reported to haue died in Cappadocia 154. 2. S. Pudens either returned from Cappadocia or else his body was brought from thence to Rome 154. 2. S. Pudentiana baptised and instructed in the faith 224. 2. S. Pudentianas pietie 160. 10. 224. 2. S. Pudentianas charity towards Christians 199. 6. S. Pudentiana entertained during the Persecution 96. persons in her house 160. 10. S. Pudentiana erected an Altar in her house 224. 2. S. Pudentiana made a Font in her house 225. 2. Sainct Pudentiana redeemed many slaues ib. She set them at liberty after Baptisme ib. S. Pudentianas Chruch the auncients Title of Cardinals in Rome 199. 6. S. Pudentiana died the first of sainct Claudias Children 224. 2. S. Pudentiana buried by her Father sainct Pudens 225. 2. Puritans denie euen the Apostles to haue bene coÌ„secrated Bishops 92. 1. R. S. Regulus a holy Abbot in Achaia 587. 2. S. Regulus sent by Constantine to worshippe sainct Andrews Reliques 588. 2. S. Regulus admonished from heaueÌ„ to carry some of those Relikes into Britaine ib. S. Regulus his safe arriuall in Britaine 588. 3. S. Regulus entertainment by King Heirgustus ib. S. Regulus obtained Heirgustus Palace for a Monastery ib. What Religion is 243. 3. The Religion taught in Britaine by the Apostolike men sent by Pope Alexander 199. 7. Religion not changed in Britaine at least vntill the comming of S. Augustinâ— euen according to Protestants 103. 2. Religion in Britaine kept from any staine of error vntill the Pelagian Heresie 351. 2. Christian Religion not brought into Britaine by the onely temporall swaye of the King 241. 1. Religious florishing Estate in Britaine in King Lucius time 422. 1. Religious greatly esteemed in Britaino 601. 6. Relikes honoured 325. 4. 588. 2. c. Restitutus Archbishop of London subscribed to the Counceil of Arles 482. 1. Restitutus without authority affirmed by a Protestant to haue married 484. 4. Rinoldus killed his brother Melianus 389. 5. Rinoldus sought to murder his nephew Melorus 390. 5. Rinoldus laboreth for the Bishops consent thereto ib. Rinoldus maimeth him and lastly killeth him ib. Rinoldus his miserable death ib. Rome horribly afflicted for almost 300. yeares and why 16. 6. Rome the Mother of all other Churches 53. 6. Christs extraordinary loue to the City of Rome 19. 2. The Roman Church hath Power ouer all other Churches 186. 2. The same deriued not from the Apostles but from Christ himselfe ib. The Roman Church acknowledged to be our Mother Church by King Iames. 251. 6. The Romans vsed to bring vp at Rome the Britan chiefe Nobility and why 2. 2. The RomaÌ„ people striue who should first honour Christ as God 15. 5. Many Romans goe into Iury to be instructed in the faith 19. 2. Romans did not intermedle with the Britans in Matters of Religion 164. 3. The Romans accustomed to make those Emperours Gods who lefte a Successour behind them 370. 2. The Roman Law against such as were vnmarried 488. 7. S. S. Sabinus consecrated by sainct Peter Primat of France and Archbishop of Sens. 65. 4. The Sacraments validity 65. 10. A sacrifice offered at London for the repulse of Iulius Cesar 305. 2. Saintes bodies translated 349. 6. c. Saintes make intercession for the liuing 381. 9. or 391. 9. Salii superstitious Priests of Mars 220. 2. S. Saluine probably borne in Britaine 198. 6. S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Loraine ib. S. Sampson Archbishop of Yorke 217. 7. S. Sampson not the first Archbishop of Yorke but the seuenth 318. 3. S. Sampson consecrated in a vision and by whome 98. 10. S. Sampson consecrated afterwardes with externall rites 99. 10. S. Sampson preached in Britaine and when 217. 7. Sanctuaries violated 309. 8. S. Saturnine saint Peters Disciple first Bishop of Tholose 64. 2. Saturninus an Arian excommunicated 563. 2. S. Sauinian and Potentian easely conuerted the people about Charters Orleons c. and why 10. 2. The Saxons destroyed Churches and Monasteries 601. 7. c. The SaxoÌ„s cruelty towardes Priests and others 602. 7. Schollers of Cambrige conuerted and conuerting others 203. 4. c. Many other learned Schollers of Britaine conuerted 206. 8. Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. Scota driuen out of Egipt ib. Scotland called Valentia from Valentinian 188. 3. More concerning the name of Scotland 29. 7. Scotland subiect to the Arch-bishop of Yorke 283. 4. Scotland had aunciently many Monasteries 601. 11. Scots deduce their name from Scota King Pharaos daughter 11. 5. The Scots originall 355. 1. All Scots banished out of their CouÌ„try by Maximus 356. 2. When the Scots came first into Britaine and where they then liued 354. 1. c. The Scots not seated in Britaine vntill the departing of Maximus 335. 4. The auncient Scots the same people with the old inhabitants of some of the maritimate parts of Spaine 28. 6. The Scots receaued not the faith of Christ vntill the time of Pope Victor 335. 4. 352. 3. Scots in some sense more auncient Christians then Britans 125. 2. The Scots called Churches Celles and why 429. 1. The Scots accustomed to send their Bishops vnto Rome to be consecrated 358. 4. The Christian Scots truely obedient to the See of Rome 358. 4. Scripture will not make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter 158. 8. Scripture receaued here in King Lucius time in the Latin tongue with the same Canon of Bookes which the Roman Church now vseth 339. 4. S. Sebastian martyred 416. 4. Sedulius v. Caelius The Senat refused the consecration of Christ and why 14. 3. c. The Senat puts out an Edict against Christians 13. 5. The Senat could make no Decree against the Priuat worshipping of Christ 15. 6. The Senat most horribly afflicted for the space of almost 300. yeares why 16. 6. The Senat neuer disinabled
preached in in this kingdome 80 Chap. xvj Wherein is set downe both by Protestants and others when S. Peter prâ—â—ched in Britaine if not before his comming to Rome yet afterâ—aâ—d both in the dayes of Claudiâ—s and Nâ—ro 85 Chap. xvij Wherein is proued by the best â—ngliâ—h Protestant writâ—rs their Bâ—â—hâ—â—s and others that S. Peter founding the Church of Britaine ordained in it Archbishops Bishops and Preists 90 Chap. xviij Wherein are set downe by warrant of Protestants and other Aâ—thorities the names in particular of the first Archbishop and diuers Bishops of or in Britaine in this time by S. Peters Ordination 92 Chap. xix Of diuers ChristiaÌ„ Churches or Oraâ—oâ—ies such as the state of things then allowed erected and founded in Britaine in the time of sainct Peters preaching here 100 Chap. xx Wherein for the better decerning of truely consecrated Bishops so many Ecclesiasticall matters depending there upon is shewed by the Antiquities how these Bishops were here consecrated in the Apostles time and succeeding Ages 103 Chap. xxj Of the comming of S. Ioseph of Aramathia who buried Christ into this our Britaine And how it is made doubtfull or denied by many writers but without either reason or Authoritie 106 Chap. xxij Wherein is proued by all Kinde of testimonies and authorities that for certaine S. Ioseph of Aramathia with diuers holy Associates came into preached liued died and was buried in Britaine at the place now called Glastenbury in Summerset shire 108 Chap. xxiij Examining who sent S. Ioseph hither and euidently prouing that he was not sent into Britaine by S. Philipp the Apostle from our neighbouring Gallia or France confuting all pretended arguments and authorities to that purpose 111 Chapt. xxiv Further prouing that S. Philipp the Apostle was not in that Gallia France next to Britaine neither were S. Ioseph and his associates tâ—â—râ— or came from thence into Britaine 116 Chap. xxv That many other Christians came â—ither especially into the Nâ—rthren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 124 Chapt. xxvj Of the comming and settling of sainct Ioseph and his company where Glastenbury now is then a wildernes rather to professe the penitentiall contemplatiue Eremiticall Religious life then employ their time in preaching 127 Chap. xxvij That sainct Ioseph did not actually conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 131 Chap. xxviij In what reuerend sense S. Ioseph of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denied by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 135 Chap. xxix Wherein is shewed how our Protestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that sainct Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 139 Chap. xxx How it is very probable that sainct Paule preached heare in Britayne although not vntill long after that sainct Peter and his Disciples had first heare founded the Church of Christ 144 Chap. xxxj Concerning the time of S. Pouls comming into and preaching in Britaine That it could not be vntill the later end of the Empire of Nero a litle before the Martyrdome of sainct Poule and was heare but a very short time 147 Chap. xxxij Of our holy Christian Britans in Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 153 Chap. xxxiij Of S. Peter his returne from Britaine to Rome and fettling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him 161 Chap. xxxiv Entreating of the time of Pope Linus Vespasian Emperor and Marius King of Britaine and of our Christians in those dayes both at Rome in Britaine and other places 165 Chap. xxxv Of the state of Christian Religion in Britaine in the time of Pope Cletus King Marius or Coillus and how we had heare in Britaine a continued Succession both of Preists and Bishops all this first hundred of yeares 169 Chap. xxxvj Of the state of Ecclesiasticall affaires in Britaine in the Papacy of S. Clement Empire of Traian and Reigne of King Coillus vnto the end of this first hundred of yeares of Christ 173 THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER VVHerein is related by all Testimonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as sainct Peter and Clement had giuen charge before 185 Chap. II. How in the Papacie of saint Euaristus and Empire of Traiane the same holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commanding that Christians should not be persecuted 192 Chap. III. Of the state of Britaine in Ecclesiasticall Affaires in the time of sainct Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 195 Chap. IV. Of the Ecclesiasticall estate of Britaine in the Popedome of Saint Sixtus the rest of the Empire of Adrianus and beginning of Antoninus Pius How many learned Britains were conuerted and conuerted others to the faith of Christ in this time 200 Chap. V. Of the greate encrease of Christians in Britaine in the Papacie of sainct Telesphorus and sainct Higinius and how King Lucius himselfe did now either actually receaue and priuately professe the Christian Religion or made promise thereof 208 Chap. VI. Wherein is entreated what learned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were sainct Timothie sainct Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 212 Chap. VII Declaring many Human lets and Impediments hindering King Lucius and his Noble Britans some yeares from publikely professing Christian Religion which secretly they embraced and the occasions of diuers mistakings eyther of Historians or their Scribes in the Date times Titles of letters written about the Conuersion of Britaine to the faith of Christ 219 Chap. VIII Of the Holy Pope S. Pius and our renowned Christian Britans by their Mother S. Claudia S. Pudendentia sainct Nouatus sainct Timotheus and sainct Praxedes with their holy families and friends in Rome 223 Chap. IX Of S. Timothie still preaching in Britaine his disposing his teÌ„porall goods in Rome
obedient to the See of Rome 354 Chap. v. How the Emperour Seuerus which came into Britaine and ruled heare King after Lucius was of the Regall Race of the Britans and true heyre to the Crowne heare and so of others reigning heare after him 362 Chapt. vj. Of the state of Christians especially in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 365 Chap. vâ—j How in the time of Bassianus sonne of Seuerus being Emperour â—e was both in Britaine whence he was discended and other places he was a friend to Christians and Persecutour of their Persecutours How sainct Zepherine the Pope then sent diuers Apostolike men into Britaine 369 Chap. viij How very many Kings with variable proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the greate Constantine by sainct Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 372 Chap. ix Of the Popes of Rome in this time how by all writers euen the Protestants themselues they were holy men and both they and other learned holy Fathers in this time were of the same faith and Religion which the present Roman Church and Catholiks now professe and Protestants deny and persecute 377 Chap. x. Of sainct Mello or Mellon a Britan sent Archbishop by Pope Stephen from Rome to Rhoan in Normandy Of sainct Mellorus a Noble Brittish Mâ—rtyr and a Prouinciall Councell of Brittish Bishops heare in Cornewalle in this time 386 Chapt. xj Containing an abbreuiate of some Roman Emperours and inuincibly prouing that the most holy Queene and Empresse S. Helen was a Britan of Regall Race the onely true and lawfull wife of Constantius Emperour and Constantine the Greate their true lawfull Sonne and Heire borne in Britaine 391 Chap. xij Of the other three children of Constantius and sainct Helen and particularly of two of them sainct Lucius and sainct Emerita renowned and glorious Martyrs for holy Christian Religion among forreine Pagans S. Lucius an holy Bishop preaching it to them in Germany 401 Chap. xiij That sainct Helen was all her life an holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 406 Chap. xiv By what wicked plotts practises and deuises Dioclesian and Maximian began and prosecuted their wicked Persecution of Christians in Britaine and how Constantius was innocent and free therein 413 Chap. xv When and by whome the Persecution called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of sainct Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 417 Chap. xvj The wonderfull excesse and extremitie of this Persecution of the Christians in Britaine in generall and the most greuious torments miseries and afflictions they endured with theire renowned sanctitie constancie and patience 422 Chap. xvij Of diuers holy Martyrs most cruelly putt to death at Wincester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 426 Chap. xviij How sainct Amphibalus a Brittish Bishop and many holy and learned Preists of the Britans in this Persecution went to the Scots and Picts were reuereutly receaued of them and preached liued and continued there in greate Sanctitie and left greate Succession of such there after them 429 Chap. xix The returne of sainct Amphibalus from the Scots to the Britans his comming to the house of sainct Alban at Verolamium and preaching vnto him the miraculous vision and Conuersion of sainct Alban their exceeding zeale deuotioÌ„ deliuery of S. Amphibalus at that time 433 Chapt. xx Of the holy and most constant faith deuotion charitie sufferings miracles and Martyrdome of S. Alban 438 Chap. xxj The constant profession of Christ by the holy Souldiar Heraclius conuerted by the Miracles of S. Alban and his Martyrdome in at the same time and place with sainct Alban 442 Chap. xxij Of very many conuerted to Christ by the miraculous death of sainct Alban and after going to sainct Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Mattyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 445 Chap. xxiij The Martyrdome of sainct Amphibalus and many others with him oâ— at that time and place and wonderfull numbers conuerted then to Christ by the Miracles then there shewed 447 Chapt. xxiiij How by Coilus being King and preuayling against the Roman Persecutours and their adherents heare the Persecution in Britaine ceased 450 THE FOVRTH AGE THE I. CHAPTER OF the greate peace and quiet the Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonnè by sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 457. or 475 Chapt. ij Of the finding the holy Crosse by S. Helen in Constantius his time His Christian life and death and crowning his sonne Conflantine Emperour heare in Britaine 462 Chap. iij. Of the coronation and Christian beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and professon of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 467 Chap. iv Of Constantine his profession of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 470 Chap. v. The miraculous Baptisme of Constantine at Rome by S. Syluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 474 Chap. vj. That S. Helen euer professed herself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 478 Chap. vij Of the presence at allowance and receauing of generall Councells by our Emperor Constantine our Archbishop and other Bishops of Britaine togeather with the doctrine then professed in those Councells and after practised in Britaine 482 Chap. viij The generall establishing endowing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergy men chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 486 Chap. ix ConstaÌ„tine did not prolonge his Baptisme so long as some write He was not baptized by an Arrian Bishop neuer sell into Arrianisme or any Heresie 489 Chap. x. The vndoubted truth of the donation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the greate Emperour 497 Chap. xj Of the settling of the Imperiall Seat at Bizantium or Constantinople and Conuersion of or setling the Christian faith
see hereafter Or if Cunobile yet liued as diuers of our Protestant writers doe seeme to thinke vpon the authority of Dio Cassius reporting that Adminus the sonne of Cunobeline being bannished out of Britaine by his Father was receaued Dio. l. 59. Stow. and howe 's hist in Caius Caligula Theater of great Britaine l. 6 cap. 4. into protection by Caius Caligula the fourth Emperour yet this hindereth nothing for all histories and antiquities are witnesses that notwithstanding the recited difference betwene the Emperour Tyberius and the Senate about the honour of Christ and liberty of Christians whether it was Cunobeline Guiderius or Aruiragus which then reigned here he stood in termes of amitie and peace with the Emperour and resisted not that his edict but rather was a fauourer and frend vnto it Which our Protestant Antiquaries incline vnto grounding themselues vpon the authority of Cornelius Tacitus Theater of great Britaine l. 6. c. 4. §. 4. p. 191. in this Manner In Britaine Tyberius neither maintained garrison nor attempted alteration and thereby as it may be thought their owne lawes and Princes bare sway among themselues howsoeuer the cause of Tribute was ballized if not in Tacitus Annal. l. 2. c. 5. subiection yet were well affected to the Romans as appeareth by Tacitus in the kinde intertainements and in releeuing their shipwracked souldiers that by Crosseinge the seas were by tempest dryuen vpon their coasts and courteously sent them thence by their petty Kings vnto Germanicus their Generall 8. Neither doth the British history gainesay this opinion although the Theater writers immediately after the last recited words doe adde Notwithstanding Ieffory of moÌ„mouth seemeth to affirme the coÌ„trary that bringeth fourth the the Reigne of one Guiderius and the valure of Aruiragus the sonnes of Cunobeline to withstand the Romish commaunde and vtterly to refuse the payment of the Tribute banding both against Tiberius as also against Caligula and Claudius the Emperours subceeding Which deniall of the Tribute Guiderius or Aruiragus to either Caius Caligula or Tyberius is not affirmed by the writer of the Brittish history which these men name Geffory of monmouth who truely translated Galfâ—id monum hist Reg. Brit. l. 4 c. 11. Ponticus Virun Brit. hist l. 4. it For this Authour saith first post illum Tenuantium promotus est ad Culmen regale Kymbelinus filius suus miles strenuus quem Augustus Caesar nutrierat Hic in tantam amicitiam Romanorum inciderat vt cum posset tributum eorum detinere gratis impenderet In diebus illis natus est Dominus noster Iesus Christus After Tenantius his sonne Kymbeline a valiant knight whom Augustus Caesar had brought vp was preferred to the kingdome He loued the Romans so much that when he might haue deteined their Tribut he freely payed it And in the next chapter where he bringeth in Guiderius and Aruiragus cap. 12. supr he addeth Expletis vitae suae diebus cessit regni gubernaculum Guiderio CuÌ„ ergo Tributum quod appetebant Romam ipsis denegaret superuenit Claudius qui in Matth. Westm an D. 44. Stowe and howe 's hist in Claudius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. 3. in Theomantius c. 18. Strabo in Geograph in Brit. Imperium subrogatus fuerat when Kimbeline was dead Guiderius succeeded in the Kingdome Therefore when he denyed the Tribute which the Romans demaunded Claudius came hither being then Emperour which is that the Brittish history hath of this matter and also Ponticus virunnias word by word which was in the fourth yeare of Claudius seuen yeares at the least after the death of Tyberius Therefore it is euident by all accompts that during the life of Tyberius there was no breach but a continued amity betweene him and the Britans And so his Imperiall fauourable edict for all Christians was not could not be contradicted but receaued and approued in this kingdome by the Britans here And yet if the Kings of Britaine had denied their Tribute vnto Tyberius this would haue proued nothing but they were yet rather frends then enemies maintainers then persecutours of Christians which is euident in that King Aruiragus who at such time as the Roman Emperour Nero was a persecutour of Christians and Claudius before him yet this Brittish King was so greate a frend and fauourer of the Religion of Christ that euen by our Protestant Antiquaries themselues this nation was in their dayes an harbour Theater of great Britainel 6. Godwin Conu of Britaine Leland in Arth. antiq Glascon Capgrau in 5. Ioseph Aramat Stowe Howes hist in Aruiragus Holinsh. hist of Engl. in eodem of Canelden in Belg. Hardinge Chron. in Aruiragus Arnoldus Nurman theatro Conuers Gent. Gulielm Eiseng centent 1. Petrus de Natal l. 11. Anton. Democh l. 2. contra Caluin c. 33. and receptacle for such Christians as fledde hither from their persecution And this King did not onely permit them to enioy peace and quietnesse but releiued their necessities allowing them publike profession of their holy religion euen in Churches and oratories priuiledged by his authority and was so farre from being a persecutour that diuers haue written of which hereafter that he himselfe was also a Christian 9. By which and other such or more heauenly motiues it came to passe that I may boldly write this natioÌ„ of Britaine had diuers Christians euen in this time of Tiberius Among whoÌ„ that litle testimony of so holy auncient antiquities which by iniury of times is left vnto vs will giue me warrant to write that S. MaÌ„suetus borne in this kingdome was one no other natioÌ„ clayming them not vnprobably his holy Successours Associats S. Amon and S. Alcha especially if we follow those Authours which say That S. Mansuetus was sent as an Apostolike man Associate to S. ClemeÌ„t vncle of S. Clement the Pope first Bishop or Archbishop of Metz by S. Peter the Apostle in the time of Caius Caligula Emperour in the 40. yeare of the Natiuitie of Christ anno quod excurrit quadragesimo S. Petro Pontifice Maximo Caio Caligula Imperatore About the 40. yeare of Christ in the time of S. Peters Papacie and Empire of Caius Caligula Wherefore we must needs graunt he was a Christian some time before for neither Catechumens Neophites or newly coÌ„uerted were allowed to such functions And so he was a ChristiaÌ„ in the time of Tiberius which was the case also of S. Clement sent with him conuerted by S. Peter in that time of Tyberius as is before remembred And if S. Mansuetus borne in the furthest and more northerne and remote parte of this Iland and therefore termed natione Scotus trauailed so farre from hence as to Antioch or those easterne Arnoldus Mirm. Gulielm Eisengren supr Franc. Belleforest Cosmograp l. 2. col 263. Cat. Ep. tull parts beyonde or about Hierusalem to be then instructed by S. Peter before he came to Rome or any westerne nation as these authorities haue told vs we
by him ordained the first Bishop of Tullum Toul in Lorraine was by nation borne in that part of Britaine which now and euer of late for many yeares is and hath beene called Scotland But whether he was a Britaine or a Scot those Authorities doe not determine But it will more fully appeare hereafter that he was by birth a Britian that part of this Iland at that time being part of Britaine and longe after which among others Martial the Poet maketh manifest for that time for speaking of the inhabitants of that part of this kingdome which now is called S. Mansuetus disciple of S. Peter the Apostle was a Britain Scotland To Quintus Ouidius that was to trauaile thither from Rome he calleth them Britans of Caledonia Quinte Caledonios Ouidi visure Britannos The contry now called Scotland was part of Britainâ— in this time and longe after And it should seeme by Martial that this Quintus Ouidius himselfe was a Britain of this nation and perhaps of the kindred or retinue of lady Claudia for he doth not onely speake of his longe Iorney from Rome to our North part of Britaine as before now Scotland but in the same place setteth downe that he was to returne againe into Italy from hence and make his abode at Martial l. 10. epigram 44. ad Quintum Ouidium Martial supr epigr. 44. Sabinam where the howse of our Contry woman lady Claudia and her Husband Pudens was Sed reddarâ— tuis tandem mansure Sabinis But this hereafter when I come to that time But this sufficiently conuinceth both that the northreÌ„ inhabitants of this kingdome in those dayes were called Britans and that there was entercourse betweene Rome Romans and them especially when we see an old man fitter to sit by the fire then to take so longe a iorney as the Poet there describeth him not onely to goe to the remotest places of this kingdome from Rome but to make his returne into Italy againe And here I end the dayes of Tiberius leauing Cunobeline still King in Britaine or Guiderius newly begun his Reigne THE VII CHAPTER OF THE TIME OF CAIVS CALIGVLA Emperour and some Christian Britans of this nation probably both at Rome and in Britaine in his daies 1. AFTER the death of Tiberius Caius Caligula succeeded in the Empire but reigned so short a time as I haue before remembred Caius Caligula Emperour a frend and fauourer of Christians neither doe we reade that among his other vices which were many and greate that he was a persecutour of Christians for those outrages which he committed against the Iewes which among others our owne historians doe report were rather in reuenge against the Iewes for the death of Christ and their persecuting of Christians then for any hatred to Christian Religion And it was a iust punishment of God towards that incredulous people their holy temple that had beene so longe renowned for the true worship and sacrifice of God to see it now polluted Matthew West an 40. Theat of Britaine in Caius Caligula with the Idolatrous sacrifices of the Gentiles the Idol of Iupiter and the Emperour himselfe a vile and wicked man to be worshipped and adored there as the Lord of heauen and earth Caesar templum quod erat Hierosolymis iussit prophanari sacrificijs Gentilium Iouis statuam ibi collocat seque vt Dominum coeli terrae coli adorari praecepit When otherwise concerning Christians he still permitted Matth. Westm 38. 39. Niceph. Histor Eccl. l. 2. cap. 10. Arnold Miâ—m in Theat Conuers gent. the fauourable Edict of Tiberius to remaine in force He bannished Pilate by whome Christ was crucified He depriued Herode of his kingdome and together with Herodiades his brothers wife which he kept the occasion of the martyrdome of S. Ihon the Baptist he driue into bannishment and these and such fauours and Iustice he extended vnto the Christians who together with their frends had complained to L. Vitellius President of Syria which he related the Christians proueing it to Caligula And though this man made a shew of warre against the Brittans yet it was not for any matter concerning Stow and howe 's hist in Gindeâ—ius Holinsh. hist of Engl. l. â— Galfrid monum lib. 4. hist cap. 13. Pontic Virun li. 4. Britan. hist Stab Geograph Christian Religion 2. And we are assured both by the British history Ponticus Virunnius diuers Protestant writers that not onely Adaminus sonne of King Kimbeline with his retinue liued with the Emperour Caligula but there were then many Britanni obsides Romae Britans kept for pledges or hostages then at Rome And this Emperour did nothing in matters of hostility against the Britans but only made a shew of warre and returned with contempt And the Brittish Kings at that time whether Kymbeline Guiderius or Aruiragus were frendly S. Mansuetus Britan made Bishop by S. Peter the Apostle vnto Christians In the time of this Emperour we reade that S. Peter the Apostle consecrated our holy contry man S. Mansuetus which he had Christened before in the time of Tyberius a Bishop and sent him to Tullum in Lorraine Tullenses habuere Apostolum suaeque in Christum fidei primum Antistitem Arnoldus Mirmannius in theatro conuersionis gentium §. Metensibus Eisengr cent 1. distict 3. part 1. Anton. Democh lib. 2. de Missa â—ontra Calo cap. 33. Petr. de natalib l. 11. c. vlt. Franc. Bellefor Cosmog l. 2. S. Mansuetum S. Petri Apostoli discipulum S. Clementis collegam origine Scotum The Tullensians or inhabitants of Tullum in Lorraine had for their Apostle and their first Bishop of their faith in Christ S. Mansuetus a Scot by natiuity the disciple of S. Peter the Apostle and câ—mpanion of S. Clement This is testified also by many others as Gulielmus Eisengrenius Antonius Democharez Petrus de natalibus with others saying S. Mansuetus natione Scotus ex nobili prognatus familia Simonis Bar-ionae Apostolorum Coryphaei discipulus socius beati Clementis Episcopi Metensis à Petro Loucorum in vrbe Tullensi primus Antistes consecratus est Mansuetus by nation a Scot so they terme our northren Britans borne of a noble family the disciple of Simon Bar-ionas the cheife of the Apostles fellow of S. Clement the Bishop of Metz was consecrated by S. Peter the first Bishop in the citie of Tullum 3. Hitherto these Authours onely this difference I finde betweene them Arnold Mirm. in Theatr. Conuer gent. in S. Clem. Metensi Episc that Arnoldus Mirmannius saith S. Clement whose companion S. Mansuetus was was Bishop of Metz by S. Peters appointement in the 40. yeare of Christ Caio Caligula Imperatore when Caius Caligula was Emperour And Eisengrenius saith S. Mansuetus was made Bishop of Tullum in the yeare 49. eight or neyne yeares after Which may easily be reconciled together by saying S. Mansuetus was sent by S. Peter in the yeare of Christ 40. and tooke
of Christians in this kingdome but quite otherwise fauour and frendship of all in authority to that religion and not this onely but as I haue proued before a generall inclination and disposition in the whole Iland to be instructed in and receaue the faith of Christ And so whether we will say that this holy Bishop of Britaine went from hence to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries or S. Peter was then here in these partes when he consecrated him Bishop or Preist no man can be so vnaduised to thinke that he was the onely Bishop Preist and Christian also of this Nation then This cannot enter in any reasonable iudgment If we say that S. Mansuetus went out of this Nation to S. Peter in the Easterne Contries which Protestants will rather agree vnto this maketh as much for the honour of that Apostle and the loue and reuerence of our first Christians vnto him to drawe them by such forcible bands thereof to vndertake so long dauÌ„gerous a iorney to be instructed by that holy Apostle And this holy Bishop being Associate to S. Clement a Romane borne and so returning by Rome from those Easterne Contries being their direct way to Metz Tullum and those places where they preached but at their passing by Rome S. Mansuetus visited those Britans of this Nation which then were hostages and pledges there whereof some at that time in true iudgment The Brittish parents of ladye Claudia and others of their familie became Christians about this time must needs be thought to be Christians as namely the parents of Ladie Claudia which both were Britans And that they were then Christians before the begining of Claudius his Empire or S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning thereof the Romans themselues shall witnesse for they tell vs that the house of Pudens husband of our contry woman S. Claudia was the first lodging of S. Peter in Rome and there first the Christians assembled Baron in annot in diem 19. Maij Martyrol Rom. Author of 3. ConH Godwyn Conuers of Britaine pag. 17. Godwyn supr pag. 17. 2. Tymoth 4. Godwyn supr Martyrolog Rom. die 19. Maij. Martial Epigram Bal. centur 1. De scriptur in Claudia to serue God Maiorum firma traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum hospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illucque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetussimumque omnium titulum Pudentis nomine appellatum And yet certaine it is that this S. Pudens was either but a very yong child or not yet borne when S. Peter came to Rome and so yong that our Protestants by their Bishop and Antiquary saith of him and Claudia Pudens and Claudia were two yong Persons when S. Paul remembred them in his second epistle to S. Timothie which they say was in the last yeare of Nero or without doubt not longe before 24. or 25. yeares after S. Peters coming to Rome in the beginning of Claudius his time by all accompts And these ProtestaÌ„ts further say thy were so youÌ„g that they were not in their iudgmeÌ„ts married vntill the later end of Traians time or about the beginning of Domitian And the auncient Roman Martirologe it selfe is witnesse that when S. Peter came to Rome S. PudeÌ„s was not a Christian but baptized by him S. Pudens S. PudeÌ„tianae pater qui ab Apostolis Christo in Baptismo vestitus Therefore it was not S. PudeÌ„s then not borne or a youÌ„g child not Christened but after that did or could giue the first entertainement in his house to S. Peter or make Christian Britans in Rome the first entertayners of S. Peter the Apostle there and their hâ—usâ— the fiâ—st Churâ—h or Oratory foâ— Câ—â—istians tâ—â—re his house a Church for Christians Besides euident it is that this S. Pudens was borne in Vmbria in Italy farre froÌ„ Rome his dwelling house was there at SabinuÌ„ of which S. Claudia his wife tooke an other name vnto her as more hereafter Therefore I must entreate the Romans to giue me leaue to thinke that this house which was the primuÌ„ hospitiuÌ„ the first lodging â—f S. Peter in Rome was the house of the holy Christian parents of our renowned contry woman S. Claudia and they then Christians and some of the Hostages of Britaine at Rome when S. Peter came thither first and were so charitable to the Saints Thes probably conuerted by their â—â—ntryman S. Mansueâ—us râ—turningâ— by Rome fâ—om S. â—â—ter â—n 〈…〉 contryâ—â— of God that they gaue entertainement to that holy Apostle before any of the Romans and made their house the house of God and seruing him 6. Not vnprobable it is that these holy Brâ—tans then in Rome which so first receiued S. Peter there were first conuerted by their holy contryman S. MaÌ„suetus disciple of S. Peter as he returned froÌ„ that greate Apostle at Antioch or there abouts with S. Clement by Rome into these parts whether S. Peter sent theÌ„ Bishops And by this happy meanes of that holy Apostle S. Peter his disciples our ChristiaÌ„ coÌ„triman at Rome much spirituall good redounded after to this Kingdome as I shall make more manifest in the time of Claudius other succeeding Emperours Neither caÌ„ we thinke but very many here in Britaine were also then coÌ„uerted by the meanes of S. MaÌ„suetus or some other of his holy coÌ„panions both in his iorney to Antioch to S. Peter in his returne into these CoÌ„tryes againe to preach the ghospell especially in the more Northren part of Britaine of which NatioÌ„ he is supposed to be named Scotus a Scot as all the Britaine 's of the North part beyoÌ„d the wall or TreÌ„ch of the Emperours Adrian and Seuerus were named because they were so mixed with the Diuers of the Northren Bâ—itans conuerted about this tymâ— and by diuers authors before those â—f the Soutern parts Scots that in time the Scots were the greater straÌ„ger natioÌ„ in that part And of this time and in this sence it is most properly true for any thing which wee reade particularly in histories which the Magdeburgian Protestants with diuers also of this kingdome both Catholiks Protestants was froÌ„ Petrus Cluniacensis and I may add Tertullian that the people of Britaine in the North where the Scots now be were the first Christians Scotos Christianos antiquiores Petrus Cluniacensis vocat ac referatur huc quoque Tertulliani testimonium qui Magdeburgen centur 2. cap. 2. col 6. Theater of greate Britanie l. 6. Tertullian l. aduers Iudaeos Theater of great Britanie l. 6. c. 9. §. 9. inquit Britannorum inaccessa Romanis loca Christo fuerunt subdita Petrus Cluniacensis calleth the Scots the more auncient Christians And hitherto we may referre the testimony of Tertullian who saith the places of the Britans which were vnaccessable to the Romans were subiect to Christ And he addeth of the Britans nomen Christi regnat the name of Christ
IS SHEWED TO BE THE MOST probable opinion that S. Peter at his first coming to Rome was receaued there by Britans of this Nation and who probably they were 1. THE holy and learned auncient Pope sainct Leo treating of the coming of sainct Peter to Rome for the settling of his supreame Apostolicall power and preeminency there and reconciling this westerne part of the world vnto Christ writeth in this manner CuÌ„ duodecim Apostoli accepta per spirituÌ„ sanctuÌ„ omnium locutione linguarum imbuendum Euangelio mundum distributis sibi terrarum S. Leo ser 1. de S S. Apost Petro Paulo partibus suscepissent beatissimus Petrus Princeps Apostolici ordinis ad arcem Romani destinatur Impery vt lux veritatus quae in omnium gentium reuelabatur salutem officatius se ab ipso capite per totum mundi corpus effunderet Cuius autem nation is homines in hac tunc vrbe non essent aut quae vsquam gentes ignorarent aut Roma didicisset I am populos qui ex circumcisione crediderant erudieras iam Antiochenam Ecclesiam vbi primum Christiani nominis dignitas est orta fundaueras I am Galatiam Cappadociam Asiam atque Bithyniam legibus Euangelicae praedicationis impleueras nec vt dubius de prouentu operis aut de spatio tuae ignarus aetatis Trophaeum crucis Christi Romanis Acibus Inferebas quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis When the twelue Apostles hauing receaued by the holy Ghost the guift of speaking all languages diuiding the parts of the earth amongst them had vndertaken to endue the world with the ghospell most blessed Peter Prince of the Apostolike order is seÌ„t to the chiefest place of the RomaÌ„ Empire That the light of the Truth which was reuealed for the saluatioÌ„ of all natioÌ„s might more effectually diffuse it selfe from the heade thereof to the whole body of the world For what NatioÌ„ was there that men thereof were not theÌ„ in this citie or what Nations in any place could be ignorant of that which Rome had learned Now thou S. Peter hadst instructed the people of the circumcision which had beleeued Thou hadst already founded the Church of Antioch where first the dignitie of the Christian name was risen Thou hadst already replenished Pontus Galatia Cappadoâ—ia Asia and Bithynia with the lawes of preashing the ghospell neither as doubtfull of the successe of thy worke or ignorant of the space of thy age Thou didst bringe the Trophie of the Crosse of Christ to the Roman Towers whether by the preordination of God both the honor of thy power and glory of thy passion went before thee Where we see by this most learned Pope the generall consent of the other holy Fathers and Antiquitie concurring with him in this declaration that it was the mercifull preordinance of God that seeing the whole world and in that these westerne nations also were to be instructed in the truth and the number of the Apostles to performe so woÌ„derfull a worke was so small That Rome theÌ„ being the of the head world where people of all Nations liued especially of these westerne Regions and more principally of this kingdome of Britaine hauing many thereof then making their dwelling at Rome The cheifest Apostle should be directed and sent thither by Christ to bring this happie worke the more easily to passe and settle there for euer by the glory of his passion the honor of his greatest Apostolicall power quò te diuinis praeordinationibus anteibant honor potestatis gloria passionis 2. In this happines common to all then dwelling at Rome this Iland hauing so many Britans both as hostages and otherwise residing there as all our histories of those times assure vs was equall with the best In one which S. Peter first entertained at Rome by Britans his Cathedrall See Church first in their howse I take to be the greatest honor and happines this kingdome euer had or any other could haue this our Britaine stript and ouerwent them all Which was that our Britains then dwelling at Rome were the first except the Romans themselues deceaue me that receaued entertained and happily harboured that blessed Guest S. Peter there The first erection of sainct Peters Chaire and See the coÌ„maunder of the Christian world in spirituall things was made in the howse of one of our noble BritaÌ„s there Where the first ChristiaÌ„ Church of that greate and holy Apostolike Citie as the Christian pouertie of that time would permit was founded where the ghospell was preached the most blessed Sacrifice of the sacred body and blood of Christ was offered for the lyuing and the deade where the dayly and ordinary Synaxes and holy Assemblies of Christians then for these and other most holy exercises of Christian Religion were kept from whence many holy disciples of that highest Apostle were afterward sent and directed by him both into this kingdome of Britaine and other nations in this westerne world the happy and renowned Christians of this Country that then dwelled there in the best sorte and sence they could cooperating and assisting in so heauenly labours For whereas we are told for an vndoubted truth by a Tradition of the Romans that S. Peter Traditio Romanorum apud Baron in Annotat. in Martyrolog Roman 19. die Maij in Pudent Authour of the 3. conuers with others was first lodged at Rome in the howse of Pudens a Senator and that the Christians met there at their Synaxis had their Church there which is now called the Church of S. Pudentiana maiorum firmatum traditione praescriptum est domum Pudentis Romae fuisse primum bospitium S. Petri Principis Apostolorum illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam vetustiss imumque omnium Titulnm Pudentis nomine appellatum qui Pastoris nomine dictus reperitur hodie vulgò Ecclesia S. Pudentianae nuncupatur The Romans must giue me leaue to write and more then probably to proue that this howse called by them the howse of Pudens a Romane Senator came not to him from his Roman Auncestors but rather by his wife Iure vxoris suae a noble Christian and lady of Beda Martyrol 14. cal Iunij Seuerin Binnius annotat in Tom. 1. Concil in S. Pio. Baron Tom 2. Annal. 159. Zepher Bin. annot in tom 1. coÌ„cil in Pio. 1. Traditio Romanorum apud Patres tam Latin quam Graecos Matth. Westm ad An. 42. Florent Wigor hist an 28. 60. Stowe And Howe 's hist Britaine called by our histories and sainct Paul also Claudia by others Priscilla or Sabinella 3. And so at the coming of sainct Peter to Rome this holy place was the howse and habitation of the Christian Brittish parents of that renowned Lady Claudia which then liued as hostages at Rome to the Emperour for this lande and kingdome of Britaine and by that meanes it was their happines and honor to
Legats of Pope Eleutherius did search for those places which they had learned out of auncient writings at Rome to haue bene first inhabited by Christians neque à veritate alienum esse potest Iosephum perinde ac alios Apostolos ac Discipulos per totum orbem sparsos quid singulis in Regionibus pro Christo effecissent quidue siue aduersi siue commodi sensissent per Nuncios ac liter as certiores fecisse Collegas suas tam Romae quam Hierosolimis alijsque in locis aut Eleutherij Legatos indagare voluisse ea loca quae à Christianis priùs culta Romae ex antiquis scriptis acceperunt And immediately setting downe how these Roman Legats after much serch and seeking found out the place of S. Iosephs abiding he addeth how they knew by manifest signes and tokeâ—s that it was the habitation of Ioseph and his fellowes in Britaine of which they were aduertised in Rome Quibus alijsque manifestis signis atque indicijs facile intellexerunt eam ipsam fuisse Iosephi sociorumque in Britannia habitationem de qua Romae acceperant The like haue others and the Antiquities of Glastenbury which Antiquit. Glast apud Capgrau in S. Patric in S. Ioseph set downe this diligent search in Britaine must needs haue relation and reference to proceed from that notice which the Legats had receaued of these things at Rome for they are so farre from testifying that they learned this in Britaine that they assuer vs the memory of them heare was so blotted out and forgotten that caepit idem locus esse ferarum qui priùs fuer at habitatio Sanctorum The same place began to be a Denn of wilde beasts which formerly was the habitation of Saints And so much the more vndoubted that the best knowledge of Christian affaires in Britaine in these times was at Rome for it is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries that euen at that time when S. Ioseph came hither many both Romans and Britans that were Christians came from Rome into Britaine to auoide the Persecution of Nero falling out at this time of which the Theater Authours doe thus testifie It hath passed Theat of great Brit. l. 6. cap. 9. with allowance among the learned Senate of our Antiquaries that when Claudius and Nero which now reigned began to bannish and persecute the Christians in Rome many Romans and Britans being conuerted to the faith fled thence vnto these remote parts of the Earth where they might and did more freely enioy the libertie of their professions Therefore we cannot question but a more perfect memory of our Christian proceedings was kept at Rome from whence so many of our primatiue Christians came then in any other forreyne place and that these Christian Romans and Britans so reparing hither being the Disciples or spirituall children of S. Peter that eyther S. Ioseph and his associates were of the same number or ioyned with them in profession of Religion in this Nation THE XXV CHAPTER THAT MANY OTHER CHRISTIANS CAME hither especially into the Northren parts and Ilands with S. Ioseph of Aramathia besides them which continued with him at Glastenbury and many of them married with Britans continuing Christianitie heare in their children and posteritie vntill the generall Conuersion of Britaine vnder the first Christian Kings Lucius and Donaldus 1. ALthough our vsuall Histories of S. Ioseph of Aramathia cheifely speake of the coming of him and his Religeous companions not aboue 14. by any accompt yet we haue Antiquities testifiing that greate numbers of other Christians came with him hither or to our Ilands adioyning at that time Among these a Brittish Eremite lyuing when Glastenbury Abbey was builded by King Inas when the Antiquities thereof were diligently sought and examined and he so conuersant in them that Io. Pitseus l. de vir Illustrib aetat 8. an 720. in Eremit Brit. Anonim in l. Sanct. Graal Ioh. Capgrau in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aram. he wrote a booke of that subiect doth plainely testifie in his History hereof named Sanctus Graal the holy Graal that there came hither in the company of Saint Ioseph and his Religeous Associats which continued with him at Glastenbury in Eremiticall conuersation aboue 600. men and women that were Christians and had vowed chastity or continency vntill they should happily arriue in this Land Miraculously assigned as it seemeth vnto them to continue in Venerunt autem cum eis vt legitur in libro qui sanctum Graal appellatur sexcenti amplius tam viri quam foeminae qui omnes votum vouerunt quod ab vxoribus proprijs abstinerent quousque terram sibi delegatam ingressi fuissent And because some take exception to this Authour the most warranted Pits supr and allowed Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury written in old letters in parchment vpon broade Tables aunciently belonging to the Monastery of Glastenbury affirme the same And how diuers of them were noble parsonages Antiq. Glast in Tabul Antiq. and such as in those times and small Ilands were stiled Reges Kings and some of our Brittish Kings discended from them Among these was first Helaius Nephew to S. Ioseph of whome this old Manuscript Antiquitie thus relateth Helaius Nepos Ioseph genuit Iosue Iosue genuit Aminadab Aminadab Diuers noble Christians deliuered to haue bene in this Company and of whome our King in Britaine descended genuit Castellors Castellors genuit Manaclauiel Manaclauiel genuit Lambrord Lambrord genuit filium qui genuit Ygernam de qua Rex Vterpendragon genuit nobilem famasum Regem Arthurum Per quod pater quod Rex Arthurus de stirpe Ioseph descendit Helaius Nephew of Ioseph begat Iosue Iosue begat Aminadal Aminadab begat Castellors Castellors begat Manaclauiel Manaclauiel begat LaÌ„brord LaÌ„brord begat a sonne which begat Ygerna of whom vterpendrâ—gon begat the noble and renowned Arthur By which it appeareth that King Arthur did discend of the Race of Ioseph And these Antiquities doe thus further relate vnto vs Petrus consanguineus Ioseph ab Aramathia Rex Orcaniae genuit Erlan Erlan genuit Melianum Melianus genuit Arguth Arguth genuit Edor Edor genuit Loth Qui du xit in vxorem sororem Regis Arthuri de qua genuit quatuor filios scilicet walwanum Agrauains Gwerehes Gaheries Peter kinsman of Ioseph of Aramathia King of Orcanie begat Erlan Erlan begat Melianus Melianus begat Arguth Arguth begat Edor Edor begat Loth who tooke to wife the Sister of King Arthur of whome he begat fower sonnes to wit walwan Agrauayns Gwerehes Gaheries Antiquit. Glast supr Et Capgr in S. Ioseph 2. Againe the same Antiquities speaking of S. Iosephs Imprisonment presently after his coming into this Iland which was in Venedocia now Northwales neare to the I le of Man was set at libertie by a noble man whome he had conuerted to the faith named Mordraius whome the Antiquitie calleth a King Rex Mordraius A late writer thinketh this
S. Ioseph al. Matth. Parker Antiquit. Brit. pag. 3. Io. Leland in assert Arthurij Godwin Conuers of Brit. pag. 10. outside of King Aruiragus Country as William of Malmesbury diuers Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and others write and by the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury and his Authours in Regionis suae finibus in the very end of his Dominion a place vnfit to conuert the whole Country or great parts thereof which Apostolike men Conuerters of kingdomes haue euer endeauoured and aymed at when they first setled themselues in any Countrye to conuert it to Christ THE XXVII CHAPTER THAT S. IOSEPH DID NOT ACTVALLY conuert to the Christian Religion eyther King Aruiragus Coillus or Marius 1. MVCH lesse can I be of their opinion that seeme to hold that S. Ioseph conuerted King Aruiragus Marius or Coillus to the faith of Christ A late writer speaking of King Aruiragus saith Quidam Historici testantur ipse omnium Regum Britannorum Io. Pitseus Rel. histor to 1. aetat 1. in Aruirago primus fidem Christi cum Sacramentis Christianis Christianus factus suscepit some Historians witnesse that of all Brittish Kings he was the first that being made a Christian receaued the faith of Christ with the Christian Sacraments An other thus plainely writeth of S. Ioseph He conuerted to the Christian Author of the Engl. Martyrol 27. Iulij in S. Ioseph of Aramathia faith Marius and Coillus sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus The first doth not affirme that either S. Ioseph did Conuert Aruiragus or that he was at all conuerted to the faith of Christ but onely saith some Historians doe affirme that he was a Christian And Ihon Harding is Authour that he both was a Chistian and conuerted by S. Ioseph and plainely alledgeth Nennius King Aruiragus was not a ChristiaÌ„ conuerted by S. Ioseph or any other Ihon. Harding Chronic. c. 47. f. 41. Authoritie of this opinion thus he writeth Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine And baptized him as written hath Nenius The Chronicler in Britain tonguefull fine And to Christs lawe made him incline And gaue him then a shilde of siluer white A croise endlong and ouerthwart full perfecte Thus writeth this Authour but without warrant for any thing I can finde for whereas he citeth Nennius to haue written thus in the Brittish languadge it is euident by all Antiquities that Nennius which wrote in that tongue was Io. Bal. l. descrip Brit. cent 1. in Nennio Helio Io. Pitseus l. de Illustrib Britan. Scriptorib aetate 1. in Nennio Selden Illustr of Polialbion p. 128 long before the birth of Aruiragus or S. Ioseph and dead 50. yeares before the Natiuitie of Christ and was Brother to King Ludd and Cassibelam and was named Nennius Helius And so he could not write any such thing The other Nennius called Banchorensis as all Authours agree wrote onely in Latine and consequently could not write so in the Brittish tongue as that Authour thinketh and our best Protestant Antiquaries affirme they finde no such thing in any copie of Nennius Codices ij quos consuluisse me Nennij antiquos contigit huiusce rei parum sunt memores and for Catholiks I haue seene diuers affirme the same Neyther is King Aruiragus or S. Ioseph named by him Neyther doth any Antiquary of sound Iudgment so teach from any for Nennius or otherwise 2. And if we had no other Arguments or euidence then that I haue remembred before of the Desart and desolate place allmost vnaccessible vnto as M. S. de vita S. Gyldae per Caradoc both printed and Manuscript Histories tell vs propter munitiones Arundineti fluminis paludis so compassed and inuironed with Reeds Riuer and fennes which was allowed to S. Ioseph and his Christian company and a poore Oratory builded by themselues of such base Alder wands as that fenny wildernesse afforded giueth sufficient testimony how farre this King was from being a Christian that had nothing but such abiect and outcaste things to allowe to Christ and his seruants When for the maintenance of the Pagan Idolatrie which he professed both as the Brittish History Matthew of Westminster Galfrid Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. cap. 15. 16. Matth. Westm an 44. 73. Pont. Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Ponticus Virunnius and others as well Protestants as Catholiks are witnesses he was Authour of stately and sumptuous buildings and so farre from diminishing any honour that was then giuen to the false Pagan Gods of the Idolatrous Britons that he added more vnto them namely worshipped the wicked Emperour Claudius whose Bastard Daughter he had taken as wife as God dedicated a costely Temple vnto him soone after his death yet after this his acquaintance with S. Ioseph for as I finde in an olde Manuscript Historie and others doe not dissent the Citie of Glocester then Cair M. S. Histor Antiq. an 66. Glou the Citie of Glaudius was builded by King Aruiragus in the yeare of Christ 66. Which was after the donation of priuiledge by Aruiragus to S. Ioseph 2. ot 3. yeares And it must needs be longer before the Idolatrous Matth. Westm an D. 73. Galfr. Monumeten Hist Reg. Briton l. 4. cap. 16. Pontic Virun Britan. Hist l. 4. King Aruiragus liued and died a Pagan Temple erected by him to the honour of Claudius was founded and finished 3. And to demonstrate that he both liued and died a Pagan this King Aruiragus was by his owne Order buried in that Pagan Temple in the yeare of Christ 73. Tenne yeares after S. Iosephs coming hither Aruiragus vt dies suos expleuit sepultus est Claudiocestriae in quodam Templo quod in honore Claudij dedicauerat construxerat And Ponticus Virunnius further addeth that he did euery moneth offer Sacrifice in that Temple after the Pagans manner so much he loued him singulis mensibus sacrificabat tantum eum amore prosequebatur And it is further euident by many Antiquities that Aruiragus did many publike Acts besides this which Christian Religion cannot permit as that after he had bene long time married to Voada Sister of Cataracus King of the Scots and had diuers children by her he disinherited the children put away and Compabellus Cornelius Hybern Verem apud Hect. Boeth l. 3. Hist Galfr. Hist l. 4. cap. 14. Pontic Virun l. 4. Matth. Westm Antiq. 44. Stowe Hist in Aruiragus Bal. l. Script Brit. cent 1. in Aruiragus Ioh. Pitseus de Vâ—r. illustr aetat â— in Aruiâ—ago Guâ—â—el Malm. l. de Antiquit. Glaston M. S. Capgrau in Catalog M. S. Ioseph ab Aram. Antiquit. Glaston apud eundem imprisoned the mother Marryed Genuesse the supposed Bastard Daughter of Claudius and kept her the other yet liuing and left the kingdome to Marius her sonne And was so farre from repenting this Barbarous Act contrary to Christian Religion that being chalenged for that Impietie he wrote a Booke in defence of
this his wickednes affirming therein that it was lawfull for him to haue pluralitie of wiues because neither the Roman nor Britan Pagan Lawes as he auouched denied that to Princes neuer speaking of or regarding the lawe of Christ and in this state he liued and died 4. Moreouer all Antiquaries whatsoeuer of any credit tell vs plainely that Aruiragus was no Christian but still persisted in his Pagan Religion First William of Malmes bury saith Rex qui tunc regnabat fuit Barbarus praedicationi eorum consentire noluit nec paternas Traditiones commutare volebat The King which then reigned was a Pagan and would not consent to their preaching nor would he change his Auncestours Traditions The Antiquities of Glastenbury Capgraue and many other auncients write Rex Barbarus cum sua gente tam noua audiens inconsueta nec paternas volens in meliùs commutare Traditiones praedicationi eorum renuebat The Pagan King with his people hearing such new and vnaccuctomed things as S. Ioseph and his fellowes taught would not change his Auncestours Traditions for the better but refused their preaching The first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury with his Protestant followers affirmeth Qorum praedicatione Rex Aruiragus cum Proceribus suis ab inueterata Druidum Religione abduci noluit King Aruiragus with his Nobles would not by the preaching of Ioseph and his companions be drawne from the inueterate Religion of the Druids Thus we see it manifestly declared that King Aruiragus was in all his actions life and death farre from being a Christian in profession 5. Now let vs examine whether as that late Authour saith S. Ioseph conuerted Neyther King Marius or Coillus was a Christian King Marius and Coillus to the Christian faith for this he bringeth no reason or Argument at all but onely in the Margent there citeth as teaching that opinion Ihon Capgraue Polydor Virgill Camden and Harpsfeld but not any one of these so affirmeth but the contrary Capgraue in the place by him cited calleth them duo Pagani Reges Marius Coillus Two Pagan Capgrau in Vita S. Ioseph Camdē in Rom. in Aruirago Polydor. Virg. l. 2. Hist Angl. p. 41. Kings Marius and Collius so Camden maketh them longe after S. Iosephs time and auoucheth King Lucius Sonne of Coillus to haue bene our first Christian King So doth Polydor Virgill thus plainely testifiing of Lucius Britannorum Regum primus Christianus factus est he was the first Christian of the Brittish Kings Harpsfeld saith that neither Aruiragus Marius or Coillus the Kings which followed did embrace the Religiō of Ioseph and his cōpanions Aruiragus caeterique Principes eum secuti etsi eorum Religionē non amplecterentur molesti eis non fuerūt immo Harpsf Hist Eccl. Angl. p. 3. virtutes eorū admirati beneficijs auxerūt But onely were not troblesome vnto thē admiring their vertues bestowed benefits vpō them Which no mā denieth but this is farre frō saying S. Ioseph conuerted to the Christiā faith Marius Coillus Engl. Martyrol in S. Ioseph 27. Iulij Sonne and Nephew to King Aruiragus the words of that Authour from these writers as he seemeth to pretend by his citing them And if we should follow either the computation of Sir william Camden the best Antiquary our Protestants euer had or others of that Religion we should make it vnpossible that any of these should be conuerted by S. Ioseph For first Sir Camden would haue them to haue liued long after the Age of S. Ioseph And for the Bal. l. de Script Britan. centur 1. in Ioseph Aram. in Aruirag Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Brit. in Mario Matth. Westm an 72. Polydor. Virgil. l. 2. hist p. 38. rest they agree in this that King Marius and yet a Pagan ouerliued S. Ioseph To which computation Matthew of Westminster Polydor Virgill and others doe not dissent And concerning King Coillus he was ab Infantia euen from his Infancy by all writers brought vp at Rome and came not into Britaine while he came hither to reigne as King many yeares by all accompts after S. Ioseph was dead And so by no possibilitie could he be conuerted to the Christian faith in Britaine by S. Ioseph What dispotion or Inclination these had to the faith of Christ I will intreate when I come to their dayes hereafter in the meane time William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript of Glastenbury all other Antiquities of that place and Historyes as before generaly say these three were Reges Pagani Pagan Kings which Harding himselfe confesseth of Marius and Coillus though friends to Christian Religion neither doth Guliel Malm. M. S. de Antiq. Glaston Harding Chron. in Marius and Coillus he affirme that Aruiragus was a Christian but alledgeth Nennius wherein he seemeth to haue bene deceaued to be of that opinion And the Authour which before would haue King Marius and Coillus to be conuerted to the faith of Christ by S. Ioseph doth in an other place with the consent of Historyes name S. Lucius the first Christian King of Britany Therefore Marius and Coillus could not by his opinion without contradiction be Christian Kings Engl. Martyrol die 3. Decembr nor either of them a King Christian before him otherwise he had not bene the first but third or second in that order and degree 6. And if King Marius had bene a Christian or inclined to that holy Religion it carrieth no probability that he learned it of S. Ioseph for as Harding with others witnesseth he was of a child brought vp at Rome with the Emperour Claudius and his mothers kindred Who norished was at Rome in his Iuuente With his mothers kinne the best of th' Empire Hard. Chronic. in Marius c. 49. fol. 41. With Claudius also that was his owne Grandsire And not returning into Britaine vntill the death of Aruiragus his father to inherite the kingdome after him for any thing we reade in Historyes and by the common computation of Antiquities King Aruiragus and S. Ioseph dying within three yeares together it is not a thing to be easily beleeued Matth. Westm an 73. Bal. cent 1. in Aruirag Ioseph Aram. that Marius did or could learne Christianitie of S. Ioseph Neither did or could Christian Religion allow Marius a notorions knowne Bastard to Inherite the kingdome of Britaine as Heire to King Aruiragus he hauing diuers legittimate children by his lawfull wise Voada daughter of King Caratacus Hector Boeth Scotor hist l. 3. f. 41. Ex qua filium vnum duas filias susceperat All which by Christian Religion should haue inherited before them and he whether they had bene lyuing or dead by that could not claime Title to inherite and possesse the Crowne of Britaine as he did And the Scottish Historians who had best reasons Hector Boeth from the Scottish antiqu Scohist l. 4. fol. 58. Stowe hist Romans in Marius to keepe these things in memory doe tell vs that he
was so farre a Roman as by all Antiquities by his mother and education he truely was they stile him Marius a Roman Marius nobilis Romanus And he was so farre from hauing any true Title to the Crowne by being the Bastard sonne of Aruiragus that he was declared king by the Emperors Authoritie Caesaris Authoritate Britonum Rex appellatus and to take all controuersie away was forced to marry his owne Sister by Father the eldest dughter of Aruiragus and his lawfull wife Queen Voada Harum natu maiorem vt iam inde Insulae status pacatior foret Matrimonio sibi copulauit Which all mē knowe no Christian could doe And yet this was after the greate victory of Marius against the Scots and Picts with their Captaine Roderike which was as Matthew Westminster Matth. Westm an D. 75. Bal. cēt 1. in Ioseph Ara. and others write not aboue a yeare before the death of S. Ioseph that chancing in the 75. and this in the 76. yeare of Christ In which Battaile the two Daughters of Queene Voada their Brother as it seemeth being dead were taken Prisoners and the eldest the next Heire of Britaine after the matters pacified which was not in any probabilitie before S. Iosephs death was as I haue said before marryed to Marius her Bastard Brother Which marriadge if I may so terme it was still continued by them was begotten in it Coillus after King and Father to our first Christian King S. Lucius 7. So that if we speake properly and strictly of Christians and name them onely such which actually and really both in faith and profession doe hold onely the Christian Religion and no other it is euident that none of these three Kings of Britaine Aruiragus Marius or Coillus was a Christian much lesse conuerted or baptised by S. Ioseph But if we speake of Christiantie In what sense these Kings may largely be termed Christians in a more ample and extēded sense as Tertullian and some other auncients haue done of Tyberius Caius and some other Emperours not actually Christians but so affected especially in some points and as he doth of Pilate Tertullian Apol. aduersus gentes Matth. c. 27. v. 24 which washed his hands and said he was innocent of the putting of Christ to death Innocens sum a sanguine huius I am Innocent of the blood of this iust parson that he was in consciens a Christian pro sua conscientia Christianus we may speake the like of these Kings And goeso farre with Hardings Authour as to say with him Ioseph conuerted this King Aruiragus By his preaching to knowe the lawe diuine For it is not vnprobable but he was perswaded the Lawe and Religion which S. Ioseph professed was true But whereas Harding addeth And baptised him as written hath Nennius The Chronicler in Britaine tongue full fine Except we take baptising in a very lardge and Poeticall amplifying construction and say Harding a Poet did thereby vnderstand the true knowledge of Baptisme and not the receauing thereof neither Nennius nor any approued Authour doth or can proue any such thing By this also we are sufficiently assured that neither S. Ioseph of Aramathia nor any of his company though otherwise most holy and renowned Saints and excellently deseruing of this Natiō none of them conuerting either the King Nobles or people of Britaine as so many worthie Authours and Antiquities haue told vs may be named the Apostle which conuerted this kingdome to the faith of Christ or first founded Christian Religion heare THE XXVIII CHAPTER IN WHAT REVEREND SENSE S. IOSEPH of Aramathia is termed Apostle by some holy Fathers the renowned sanctity of him and his companions together with some particular points of their holy Religion now denyed by some but euen from their time to this Miraculously approued 1. BVT allthouh S. Ioseph was not in the common sense an Apostle properly vnto this Nation yet we may not depriue him of his due honours among which one as S. Hilary writeth was to enioy the name of an Apostle in an other yet most honorable construction and meaning after the S. Ioseph how named an Apostle same manner as he also calleth S. Ioseph husband to the blessed virgin an Apostle because as the Apostles did beare Christ about into the world by their preaching so these more really and personally carried him in their armes The one in his Infancy into Egipt this other to his sacred sepulchre Ioseph enim Apostolorum habet speciem quibus Christus circumferendus est creditus Hilar. comment in Matth. can 33. idcirco quanquam in duodecim Apostolorum numero non fuerit Discipulus Domini nuncupatur The other Apostles and bearers of Christ were diuers but this Apostolike or Christ-bearing dignitie to take the blessed body of our Sauiour from the holy Crosse so solemnely to carry it vnto bury it in the sacred sepulchre was a peculiar honour and prerogatiue to this S. Ioseph and registred by all the foure Euangelists for this his most heroicall Act of Christian Matth. c. 27. v. 57 58. 59. 60. Marc. c. 15. v. 43. Luc. c. 23. v. 50. Ioa. c. 19. v. 38. 39. 4. charitie and magnamitie with greatest honour and not without iust desert seeing at that time when all the properly named Apostles as Christ had foretold them were offended because of him as our Protestants tanslate forsooke him and fled this most holy and valiant Apostle Saint and Souldiar of Christ went boldly vnto the President that had condemned him asked obtained Matth. c. 26. v. 31. 65. and buried his sacred body with so greate pompe and honour as the Euangelists haue remembred For which his greate and singular faith and beleife in Christ and loue of him the malice of the Iewes was so vehemently incensed against him as the Antiquities of Glastenbury Vincentius Drogo Episcopus Antiq. Glast apud Capgr in S. Ioseph Drogo Ep. Hostien hist de morte Resurrect Saluat Greg. Turon l. 1. hist Franc. §. 22. p. 18. Vincent specul hist l. 5. c. 56. 57. 58. Euang. ascript Nicod Acta Pilati apud Greg. Tur. supr al. Hostiensis Gregorius Turonensis the Ghospel ascribed to Nicodemus who assisted him in that holy action the publike Acts of Pilate founde and examined by Theodosius the Emperor and other Authours and Monuments beare testimonie that they presently incloased him a close Prisoner in an obcure Cell watched him by the high Preists themselues hating him more then they hated Christ himselfe 2. Yet he was miraculously deliuered from thence to the greate amazement and confusion of his Persecutors and hauing solemnized the Assumptiō of the blessed Virgin Mary with the Apostles renowncing all his worldly wealth and terreene honour his freinds Coūtry Ritches aduentured so long tedious and dangerous a Iorney after S. Peter into this parte of the worlde to liue and die in contemplation of the Mysteries of his Masters Religion in a corner of an
Glast M. S. tabulis ligneis affix in meÌ„branis Holy Reliks brought hither reuerenced by S. Ioseph M. S. antiq de vit S. Iosephi Capgrau in eodem Melkin in S. Ioseph Antiq. Glast tabul Fix Antiquit. quondaÌ„ in Monaster S. Edmundi in Suffolc S. Augustini Cantuar. Theater of great Brit. Cat. of Rerelig Houses Richard Gibbonus Catalog Religioas aedium in Comit. Somersetten L. vlt. de Pagan C. Theod. l. Decernimus C. de Episc Cler. nouel 117. c. 7. ex Iulian. Const 1. c. 1. Auth. coll 5 tit 17. Ord. Rom. de diuin offic c. deaedif Eccl. pag. 107. Prudent â—ym 5. de S. Vincent 12. de passionib Apost al. apud Bar. To. 2. Annal. die 26. Iulij Thorne as the Protestants themselues there name it had within the memory of diuers there lyuing so testifing vnto me two Trunkes or Bodyes the other of a greater bignesse and a prophane Protestant endeuouring to cut downe the greatest and likely both if God had not miraculously preuented his wicked designement was extraordinarily punished by cutting his legge and one of the chips which he hewed of flying vp to his head put out one of his eyes was enforced to desist yet hauing cut downe the greater Trunke onely except a litle of the barke on the one side this body of the tree so seperated from the roote and lying vpon the grounde 30. yeares together still continued the miraculous florishing as the other did and still doth and being after taken quite away and cast into a ditch farre of from the place it likewise florished and budded as it vsed before And after that yeare it was quite stollen away not knowne by whome or whether as the old people there affirmed There is also the remnant of a miraculous wallnut Tree neare S. Iosephs Chappell the stocke remayning still alyue with a few small bowes the rest cut away which neuer buddeth forth vntill the Feast of S. Barnabas the Apostle commonly esteemed the longest day and then it sodaynely florisheth as much as others of that kinde of which I haue spoaken before from the Protestant Bishop of that place Doctor Montague That which is left of this Tree keepeth the same miraculous course euery yeare in florishing and bringing forth of leaues but no other frute of nutts the braunches being when I sawe it of late yeares too small younge and tender to bring them forth or sustaine their weight 5. These holy men among other memoryes of their holy Christian profession made vsed and left there the Picture of the Crucifixe and other holy Images to testifie to posteritie they were Christians by Religion which there inhabited Figuram nostrae Redemptionis aliasque figuras manifestas repererunt quibus bene cognouerunt quod Christiani prius locum inhabitarunt which remained there vntill the coming of those Apostolike men which Saint Eleutherius Pope sent hither in King Lucius his time There they kept with greate reuerence which with like deuotion they brought so farre with them two small siluer vessels filled with the blood and sweate of our blessed Sauiour Duo vascula alba argentea cruore prophetae Iesu perimpleta There they left a Succession of the first and most holy Religeous men continuing except in one part of the second Age by some vntill S. Dunstan his time by all many hundreds of yeares after the Saxons coming hither and were renowned in all NatioÌ„s in the time of the Romans the Britans and diuers Ages of the Pagan Saxons as also after they were Christians in and after S. Augustine his dayes as I shall deliuer at large when I come to that Age. These two Religeous memories the vessels of sweaty blood of Christ and the signe of the Crosse found in that holy place gaue inuincible testimony it was the Residency and habitation of blessed S. Ioseph and his holy company none but good Christians reuerent preseruers of such Relicks and ensignes and as appeareth by the auncient lawes and monuments heare cited no Church founded by Christians but with a Crosse or Crosses erected there euen in those first happye times as a Title and memory THE XXIX CHAPTER WHEREIN IS SHEWED HOW OVR PROtestant Antiquaries and others of England vehemently contending to proue that S. Paule the Apostle preached heare in Britaine doe proue no such thing by any Authorities they alledge for his being heare 1. IT is a common opinion of our English Protestant Antiquaries and others of that Religion that S. Paule preached heare in Britaine but the testimonies and Authorities vpon which Protestants Arguments and authorities for S. Paules preaching in Britaine examined they ordinaly build doe not in my Iugment proue any such thing of him in particular more then of the other Apostles Their first Archbishop of Canterbury thus pleadeth for S. Paul Paulum ipsum gentium Doctorem cum alijs gentibus tum nominatim Britannis Euangelium nuntiasse post priorem suam Romae incarcerationem Theodoretus Sophronius Patriacha Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 2. Lib. de curandis GraecoruÌ„ affect Hierosolymitanus affirmant both Theodoret and Sophronius patriarke of Hierusalem doe affirme that Paule himself Doctor of the gentils did preach the Ghospell to other Nations and namely to the Britans after his first imprisonment at Rome The Protestant Authours of their greate Theater of greate Theat of greate Brit. l. 6. c. 9. Britaine thus write of S. Paules being heare who doubtlesse after his first releasement from Rome confirmed the doctrine to these westerne parts of the world and among them as may appeare to this Iland of Britaine as both Sophronius Patriarke of Hierusalem and Theodoret an anncient Doctor of the Church doe affirme and proue saying that Fishers Publicans and the Tentmaker meaning S. Paule which brough the Euangelicall light vnto all Nations reuealed the same vnto the Britans Sir william Camden a principall Antiquarie speaking of S. Peters preaching heare ioyneth also S. Peter with him in these words Petrus etiam Camden Brit. in Sommersetshire ipse huc penetrauit diuini verbi lumen diffudit vti etiam Paulus teste Sophronio Theodoreto post secundam Romae Incarcerationem Also Peter himself came hither and diffused the light of the diuine worde as also Paule as Sophronius and Theodoret testifie after his second Imprisonment at Rome Also Andre du Chesne in his Andre de Chesne hist d'Anglet Escosse Hiberne p. 152. Stowe hist Romans Holinsh. hist of Eng. Harris descript of Britaine Author of 3. CoÌ„uers part 1. p. 21. 22. §. 22. Engl. Martyrol die 25. Ianuar. French Historie of England Scotland and Ireland saith S. Paule came hither apres se second prison a Rome after his second Imprisonment at Rome And citeth for this his opinion Theodoret and Sophronius as the alledged English Protestants haue done before of which opinion and vpon the same Authoritie are other English Protestant Historians as Stowe Holinshed and Harrison 2. To
ordaine Preists where the other ordinary Apostles performed it as S. Peter did heare in Britaine And this was also the condition of S. Barnabas S. Paul and Barnabas ordained Preists onely where the other Apostles came not extraordinarily made Apostle as S. Paul was both these as Theophilact and other Fathers witnesse onely ordayning Preists in places where the ordinary Apostles came not or not neare vnto them In Cypro autem non fecerunt Presbyteros neque in Samaria quia haec quidem Hiero solymis Apostolis erat vicina Which S. Paul himselfe doth sufficiently expresse in the first and second Theophilact in cap. 14. Act. Aposâ—â—l Gal. c. 1. 2. Act. Apost cap. 13. 14. c. Chapter of his Epistle to the Galathians where he teacheth his preaching to haue vsually bene where none of the ordinary Apostles preached 7. The like we reade in his trauailes described aswell by S. Luke in the Acts of the Apostles as other Histories And we see that the cheifest of S. Pauls Disciples which are said to haue bene in these parts neare vnto vs as S. Luke in France as S. Epiphanius witnesseth S. Trophimus left by him at Arles there by the common opinion S. Titus as the Catalogue of the Bishops of Mentz affirmeth and S. Crescens at Vienna yet all these still followed S. Paul and stayed not there in his time and by his direction For S. Luke was with him at Rome a litle before his death as he himselfe is witnesse onely Luke is 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. with me S. Trophimus was then at Miletum sick S. Crescens was gone from him at Rome in that imprisonment and S. Titus is departed into Dalmatia 2. Timot. cap. 4. which are thus affirmed by S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Timothie Of which his vse and custome he himselfe maketh also this reason So haue I Rom. c. 15. vers 20. Harris Manuscr hist l. 1. c. 13. Pert. de Natalib l. 1. c. 24. stryued to preach the Ghospell not where Christ was named least I should build vpon an other mans foundation I haue spoken before of him who writeth we finde in Petrus de Natalibus of one Lucius a Britaine conuerted in Britany by S. Paul and baptized by Timotheus his Scholler who followed him in that Peregination for thus he saith Lucius beatus Confesser fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus a Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli This Lucius was not that man whome Eleutherius conuerted to the faith in the yeare of our lord 184. But some other noble Britaine conuerted by S. Paule in his Peregrination whome Petrus nameth a King belike more in respect of his nobilitie then for any kingdome he did possese Wherein this Authour must needs be mistaken first because I haue proued before that S. Timothie which he meaneth S. Paules Disciple and Bishop of Ephesus was neuer in or neare Britaine to baptize either a King or noble man named Lucius nor any other Secondly his Authour Petrus de Natalibus euen as he is cited by him doth not attribute the conuersion of any such Lucius to S. Paul but onely saith that S. Lucius King of Britaine was baptized by Timotheus Disciple to S. Paul Lucius S. Thimothie Bishop of Ephesus was not in Britaine beatus Confessor fuit Rex Britanniae baptizatus à Timotheo Discipulo S. Pauli Neuer saying that this S. Timothie which baptized him was heare with S. Paul or that this was at the time of S. Pauls being heare much lesse that S. Paul conuerted this King Lucius And this Lucius was the same that was conuerted in the time of Pope Eleutherius and one S. Timothie sonne of sainct Claudia our noble Country woman was one of the happy instruments of his Baptizing and the conuersion of this Nation at that time as I will proue when I come to that History in the next Age and likely called Disciple of S Paul because being a child probable it is he was baptised and instructed by him in the faith of Christ And it is as vnprobable that S. Timothie Bishop of Ephesus should be heare with him as any that then was or had bene his Disciple both for the reasons formely remembred as that S. Paul prensently after his being heare and returne to Rome from prison there doth write to him being then at Ephesus so farre more remote from hence and that Epistle 2. Tim. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. directly proueth that this S. Tymothie was there in that very time which What Disciples of S. Paul were probably in Britaine with him can onely be allowed to S. Paul for his being heare But of all the Disciples of S. Paule or his companions most probable it is that first S. Luke the Euangelist was heare with him first because S. Paul saith of him by Protestant Translation who was the chosen of the Churches to trauaile with vs. Secondly because 2. Cor. 8. v. 19. he is before said to haue come into these parts and lastely because S. Paul at his returne from hence testifieth that S. Luke was the onely Disciple or companion coâ—tinued still with him onely Luke is with me The like I affirme of 2. Tim. 4. v. 11. Demas who as he writeth forsooke him after that time and the same I suppose of S. Crescens which after this went from him into Galatia and Titus vnto Dalmatia and Tyticus whome he sent to Ephesus 2. Tim. 10. 12. THE XXXII CHAPTER OF OVR HOLY CHRISTIAN BRITANS IN Rome at this time and cheifely of Lady Claudia and her holy family 1. HAVING thus attended S. Paul in his holy trauailes and probably brought him in those his long Iorneys into this kingdome and from hence to Rome to the place and neare the time of his triumphant Martyrdome before I performe that dutie to S. Peter I will say some what of our Brittish Christians then at Rome And the rather because S. Paul in his second Epistle to S. Tymothie written from his Prison in Rome at this time making an honorable memory of some of them putteth me in minde to make mention of them in this as their fittest place I haue spoken before of our noble Britans the Christian parents of S. Claudia and of her the holy childe of those Religeous Christians Now Iam to entreate of her as an happy naturall Mother of diuers holy Christian children which she brought into this world and as a supernaturall Mother vnto many of this her Nation being in her degree and order an happy occasion and meanes of their birth in Christ But a late English Catholike writer litle to the honour of this NatioÌ„ hath questioned whether our noble Countriwoman Author of 3. Conuers of Brit. part 2. p. 17. Claudia was the same whome S. Paul recounteth among the renowned Christians at Rome or no and seemeth to deny it rather leauing this Brittish Lady by his opinion in Paganish Infidelitie then to be a Christian and a Protestant Bishop
writeth not so clearely of that matter as he might haue done leauing it almost doubtfull to his Readers by saying he will Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 16. c. 2. not stand to dispute it whether that Brittish Lady Claudia so honorably remembred by Martial the Poet lyuing in that time was the same Claudia which S. All obiections to disproue Claudia honored by S. Paul for a renowned Christian not to be our Brittish Lady Claudia are disproued Paul hath so renowned which words take away some credit from the true opinion making her a Christian and to be one and the same woman For our Protestants themselues which receaue her into the number of holy Christians deriue their greatest Authoritie for their affirming thereof from S. Pauls words recounting S. Claudia among the holy Christians at Rome 2. Allthough I haue sofficiently cleared the truth in this matter before to the eternall honor of that most noble Ladye and this her Country of Britaine yet for satisfaction of all I will now fully answeare all obiections It Martial Epigr. de morte PudeÌ„tis Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 1. in Claudia Rufina Doroth. in Synop in Pudens Martyr Rom. die 19. Maij. Vsvard eod die Bed Martyrol in S. Praxede â— Conu part 1. p. 17. 2. Timoth. 4. may be obiected by these men that Pudens spoaken of by Martiall the Poet husband to our brittish Claudia died in Cappadocia diuers hundreds of miles from Rome When the Ecclesiasticall monuments which speake of S. Pudens the Christian spoaken of by S. Paul say he died at Rome And S. Bede with others saith S. Praxedes his daughter was buryed at Rome by her Father Pudens as likewise her Sister S. Pudentiana was Other obiections there be of the difference of the supposed time and age hindeâ—ing the Christian Claudia to be so be wtifull in the dayes of Martial as he commendeth our brittish Claudia This Poet writing in the time of Vespasian and Titus and dying in the dayes of Traian whereas S. Pauls Christian Claudia was a woman and of note in Rome in the last yeare of Nero. Besides our Brittish Lady Claudia both as Martiall and our English Protestants are witnesses had onely three children or at the leaste they name but three S. Nouatus S. Praxedes and S. Pudentiana Whereas the old Roman Martyrologe proposeth vnto vs 4. Christian children of the Christian Parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia name those three remembred Nouatus Praxedes Pudentiana and S. Timotheus a Preist Romae depositio S. Nouati filij S. Pudentis Senatoris fratris S. Tymothei Martyrol Rom. die 20. Iunij in S. Nouato presbyteri sanctarum Christi virginum Pudentianae Praxedis qui ab Apostostolis eruditi sunt in fide Againe S. Bede and others write that the wife of Pudens the Christian mother to S. Pudentiana was called Sabinella Cuius mater erat Sabinella But these are easily answeared And first for S. Pudens finding but one of that name in this time for his dying or being rather in Cappadocia and yet buried at Rome we may either say that he returned to Rome before his death insinuated by Martial Martial l. 6. Epigram 58. Io. Pitseus lib. de Illustrib Britan. Script aetate 2. p. 72. in Claudia Rufina Martyr Bed 14. cal Iunij Rom. Martyrol die 19. Maij. Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Or with other writers that his body by the Christians was brought from Cappadocia to Rome if the report of his death in Cappadocia is true Pudens in Cappadocia dicitur aâ—imam efflasse 〈◊〉 â—orpus Christiani Romamtranstulerunt in caemiterio Priscillae via Salaria sepultâ—re honoratae tradiderunt vbi postea Pudentiana Praxedes sepultae fuerunt And S. Bede saith he was buried at Rome 3. The obiection of the bewtie of our Brittish Claudia so recommended by Martial was neither worthie of proposing or deseruing answeare being but a blast of a vayne moÌ„uth vented by the pen of a Poet forward enough as such men be to giue too greate a flattering florish to womens bewtyes yet as our ProtestaÌ„t Antiquaries not vnprobably calculate she could not be aboue 40. yeares of age at the most when this Poet so commended her in that respect Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 17. 18. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. and when his Epigram thereof was published although as he well saith that Epigram happily might be written some yeares sooner when her bewtte was more fresh and againe except the said Epigram as often it falleth out in those cases was made longe before it was published or some time after their marriage Which is most probable the Poet taking notice onely of three children she then had S. Tunotie not then yet borne And it is no meruaile if S. Timothie her sonne an holy Preist liuing in obscurity in that time and much in this kindome of Britaine as hereafter I shall shew was vnknowne to a Pagan Poet especially seeing for such respects there is litle memory of him in Ecclesiasticall monuments 4. How it came to passe that S. Claudia was also called Sabinella the same Poet will sufficiently informe vs when he telleth vs expressely that her Lady Claudia of Britaine the same holy Christian Claudia whome S. Paul remembreth husband S. Pudens had an house at Sabinum in Italy where she also liued after the auncient manner had her name Sabinella from thence Which two denominations of Claudia and Sabinella onely agreeing to our Brittish Claudia and by no possibilitie to any else I conclude it for a certaintie both by reasons and Authorities that our Brittish Lady Claudia mentioned Martyrol Rom. 20. die Martij Graeci in Menol. eod die Mart. Rom. 28. Maij Menol. Graecorum eod die by Martiall was the same renowned Christian Claudia which S. Paul speaketh of with so honorable memory The name time place and all circumstances agree and pleade it is so For of that name in that time place I finde no other such in Histories nor longe time after in any other place and then of two one at Amisis in Paphligonia the other at Ancyra in Galatia a Matrone and Martyr longe after this time and farre distant from Rome Italy where our S. Claudia liued and died Againe among the Roman writers much is spoken of her husband S. Pudens and their holy children bredd vp and borne amongst them and allmost a silence of the blessed Mother S. Claudia but that Martial lib. 4. Epigram 10. Godw. Conu of Brit. p. 17. Parker Antiq. Brit. pag. 2. Camd. in Brit. Stowe hist Bal. cent 1. Pitz. aetat 2. in Claudia Rufina Harrison descri of Brit. Harris hist l. 1. Theater of great l. 6. c. 9. Andre du Chesne histoire generale d'Angleterre c. p. 152. Mart. l. 11. Epigram 30. Io. Herald epist dedicat an t hist Mariâ—ni Scoti it pleased God by S. Pauls pen to remember her which argueth she was
also the fowlest and dishonestest which we may not thinke that so modest and holy a Saint would doe which is of these Protestants sufficiently before acknowledged when they expressely say Martials verses generally are no lessons be fitting Ladyes Therefore if generally they were so vnbeseeming Theater of great Brit. supr l. 6. we may not make so holy renowned a Lady either a generall or particular Approuer of such stuffe to send it so loÌ„g a Iorney to her beloued FrieÌ„ds in this her Natiue CouÌ„try of Britaine for toakeÌ„s much les for Newyeares gifts neither was that name nor ceremony knowne in Britaine loÌ„g after that time 7. And the first Protestant English Archbishop which before obserued that absurditie and yet willing to insist in the same erroneous steps of his brethren in this point and therefore hath written that it is likely Claudia sent these strange Poems hither from Rome before she was a Christian verisimile est Claudiam ante acceptam fidem Epigrammata Martialis ad Britannos misisse suos speaketh farre more absurdly for it is euident by all Accompts both of Christians and Pagans Catholiks and Protestants that Claudia was a Christian and renowned by Saint Pauls pen in the time of Nero 26. yeares before Martial wrote or came to Rome Therefore it was greate ignorance or willfulnes in that Protestant Archbishop to write it was verisimile a very likely thing that Claudia sent that Poets Epigrams into Britan before she was a Christian she being a renowned Christian so long before he was a Poet. Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 17. 18. But Martial had other meanes to vent his Poems hither he was acquainted with Quintus Ouidius and his company that came hither he and wrote an Epigram vnto him cited before such was also one Stella as he writeth Martial l. 10. Epigram 40. ad Quintum Ouidium Lib. 12. Epigram 3. ad librum suuÌ„ Ille dabit populo Patribusque Equitique legendum And it was his glory thus by idle headed parsons to send his bables about both to Rome and from thence to other parts as appeareth in the beginning of the same Epigram Ad populos mitti qui nuper ab vrbe solebas Ibis tu Romam nunc peregrine liber And he plainely declareth euen in his first Epigram to his Reader this was his humour to make him selfe knowne in the world for such Poeticall and vaine scriblings Hic est quem legis ille quem requiris Toto notus in Orbe Martialis Argutis Epigrammaton libellis And to make speedy vtterance of such wares to all parsons places the very Martial l. 1. Epigram 1. ad Lectorem Lib. 1. Epigr. 2. next Epigram which is also to the Reader is to tell where his bookes were to be bought and besides he sent them vp and downe to particular parsons as their Titles testifie And allthough we had diuers holy Christians then in Rome of this Nation which reiected Martial his Poems as S. Claudia and her Father did yet there were also at that time many Pagan Britans and some of them also Poets as Gildas Cambrius a most noble Britan Poet as Ponticus Pontic Virun Hist Brit. l. 1. Girald Ferrar. hist Poet. Dialog 5. Io. Bal. Script Brit. cent 1. in Gilda Cambrio Virunnius calleth him Gildas Poeta Britannicus nobilissimus and others by whose meanes besides such as I haue related before it is not vnlikely but Martials verses aswell as others came into this Countrie and he might take notice there of and therevpon write it was reported that his verses were sunge in Britaine 8. And hereby it appeareth how weake a propp they haue to support S. Claudia did not translate or send S. Pauls Epistles into Britaine them therein that would probably and by comparison conclude that S. Claudia did send S. Pauls Epistles into Britaine because she sent Martials Poems hither for first there is so greate difference and repugnancy betweene the holy writings of S. Paul and the idle Epigrams of that Poet if we chuse their best that rather the contrary is to be gathered that whosoeuer did affect the libels of Martial could not be a louer of S. Pauls doctrine so opposite vnto such vanities and so she knowne to be so renowned a Christian when Martial wrote and so highely commended by S. Paul could be no recommender of Martials vanities vnto this or any other parts or parsons And it is euident before she allowed them not And allthough I willingely allowe what a Protestant Bishop writeth of her placing her among our Brittish writers and affirming that she was renowned all through out Italy and other Nations for her style in the Latine Greeke tongue Claudia Rufina Britannici generis nobilissima Io. Bal. l. de Scrip. Brit. cent 1. in Claudia Rufina mulier nominis claritatem ex ingenti vtriusque linguae Latinae Graecae notitia per Italiam alias commeruit mundi Regiones yet this is no warrant for others to say that therefore she translated S. Pauls Epistles and sent them into Britaine For euery one that hath knowledge in Latine and Greeke allthough in a more excellent manner then a Lady a stranger to them both and young in yeares as by these men she was is not a fit Translator of holy Scripturs and we doe not finde that honor then giuen to any of her sexe nor did that or such office belong to her or any such her Father before confessed to be a learned Christian was a fitter man to performe such things to this his Nation if any such was done at that time But amoÌ„g all the Epistles which S. Paul wrote we doe not finde any one of them written or sent by him to any parson or place but such as had receaued the faith of Christ before neither S. Pauls Epistles nor any part of Scripture will make an Infidell a good Christian without a Preacher or Interpreter And I suppose he would be thought a strange Poet surpassing Martiall in that kind in the iudgment of Antiquaries who should say he had euer seene or credibly heard of any part of Scripture then translated much more by any woman into the Welch or Brittish languadge 9. And no lesse paradoxe it is which a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. c. â— proposeth to the world concerning S. Pudens husband to this our holy Country woman S. Claudia laboring to perswade his Readers that he came into S. Pudens Hust ad to S. Claudia did 〈…〉 Bâ—itainâ— nâ—r neaâ—â—â—â— Nâ—â—ther preached â—e any wheâ—â— Brâ—taine and heare preached the faith of Christ First he maketh this his Marginall Note of that which followeth Britaine a Refuge for Christians And then addeth of this time it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neare the PirenaeaÌ„ Mountains and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that
many professing Christ not daring to abyde neare vnto the hart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyse of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liuâ—s in such sorte as they might enioy libertie of conscience In the number of these I may well suppose Aulus Rufus Pudens before mentioned to be one who after the time of his marriadge trauailed to these Northren parts of the world as it is plaine by these verses following Cernere Parrhasios dum te iuuat Aule Triones Martial ad Aul. Pudentem l. 6. Epigr. 39. Comminus Scythici sidera ferre poli And after Si mihi lanificae ducunt non pulla sorores Stamina nec surdos vox habet ista Deos Sospite me sospes Latias reueheris ad vrbes Et referes pili praemia clarus eques By meanes of these kinde of men adding their helps vnto the successours of Ioseph Io. Pits l. de Illustr Brit. Script aetate 2. in Claudia Rufina Io. Bal. l. de Script cent 1. in eadem Matt. Parker ant Brit. Stephanus v. Archadia Parrhasia Calep. in Parrhasia Tho. Tho. in eod Abrah Hortel Phnius l. 4. c. 6. Ptol. l. 3. annot in eund Sebast Munster alij Bed Martyr 14. cal Iunij Ioan. Pits in Cat. aetat 2. in Claud. Ruf. Martyrol Rom. die 19. Maij. Vit. S. Pudentianae in Breuiar 19. die Maij. Tradit Rom. apud Baron ann in Rom. Martyr die 19. Maij. Et Tom. 1. 2. Annal 3. conu part 1. p. 17. and his Disciples I suppose it came to passe that Lucius a King of this Countrie was drawne to a liking of Christian Religion Where we plainely see this Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie would make this PudeÌ„s to haue preached heare in Britaine and to haue bene one of them which gaue continuance to the faith formerly preached heare euen to the time of King Lucius when it is euident not onely by all other Histories which tell vs he liued and died in Cappadocia but by their Protestant Archbishop and Antiquary and this Protestant Bishop himselfe and his owne Authour Martial liuing in that time and acquainted both with the man and his Iorney that he was a corporall and bodily souldiar and warryer for the Romans Eques Romanus Tribunus militum which the laste verse cited from Martial plainely proueth and neuer came neare vnto this kingdome the nearest when he was in Italy for Parrhasia where Martiall saith he was and this Protestant Bishop absurdlie citeth against himselfe is Archadia and all Archadia called often by that name farther hence then Rome is and what Scythia soeuer Asiatica or Europaea S. Pudens was in or neare vnto suer we are that Britaine is farre remote from any part of any Scythia and as I haue shewed before his body was brought from Cappadocia to Rome and there interred And by some auncient Authorities that probably he was returned aliue from the warrs of Cappadocia vnto Rome died and was buried there Romae Sancti Pudentis Senatoris Patris S. Pudentianae Virginis qui ab Apostolis Christo in baptismo vestitus innocentem tunicam vsque ad vitae coronam immaculate custodiuit Which testimonie also confirmeth their opinion which write that this Brittish house was according to the Roman Tradition primum Principis Apostolorum Romae hospitium illicque primum Christianos conuenisse ad Synaxim coactam Ecclesiam The first lodging of S. Peter at Rome being there fifteene yeares before S. Paule and the first Church of Christians in Rome where they assembled to serue God from the first preaching of Christ there by S. Peter for although S. Paul maketh that speciall memory of S. Pudens and Claudia yet here we are told by vndeniable Authoritie S. Claudia her house in Rome what profit it brought to Christian Râ—ligion besides the Roman Tradition that they were also S. Peters disciples signified in the worde Apostolis Apostles in the plurall number when no Apostles but S. Peter and S. Paule came thither in those times And so this house of our holy Christian Britans being the then principall Church for S. Peter S. Paul the Popes which succeeded among whome S. Linus is reckoned by 2. Tim. 4. S. Paul together with the owners of that holy house as commonly resident S. Claudia her knowne learning and other vertues therein we may easely gather how greate spirituall good flowed to this Nation from that onely fountaine and well of life in this westerne world where the Christian Parents of S. Claudia before her she and her Husband Iacob Bergom l. de Poetissis Harris Theater l. 1. c. 21. S. Pudens after and after them their holy children gaue the greatest entertaynement and releife to the holy Apostles their Disciples and Successours and others the seruants of Christ in those dangerous dayes of Persecution Of this our renowned Country woman it is written by strangers Claudia Rufina mulier Britannica vtraque lingua erudita Claudia Rufina a Briton borne was learned and skillfull in both tongues both Greeke and Latine Which our English Protestant Antiquaries and others confirme affirming the same of her Haec Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor cent 1. Io. Pits l. de Illust Brit. Script aetat 2. in Claudia Ruffina magno praedita ingenio mulier tam Latinè quam Grecè and register her among the learned writers of this Nation deliuering vnto vs the names of diuers bookes penned by her 10. What her worthines was I haue somewhat related from S. Chrysostome and Theodoret before And besides the testimonie of S. Paule making her one of the foure most renowned in Rome the onelie Worthie both of Britaine and these western Nations except S. Eubulus was her Father and our Countriman which is remembred in holy Scripturs What a meanes and help she was to propagate the faith of Christ both to her Countrymen and others at Rome Italy especially in Vmbria where she liued after her going from Rome and in this our Britaine we may be assured both by that is said before that her house was the cheifest and vsuall assembling place in that time for such Religeous designements as also by the receaued and approued Histories of her holy children as namely S. Pudentiana and S. Praxedes which she had brought vp in so greate sanctitie both by her instructions and example that together with their two Brethren S. Nouatus and S. Timotheus they are honoured in the Catalogue of holy Saints Of one we reade that in Acta S. Praxedis in Breuiar Rom. 21. Iulij Martyr Rom. eod die Sic Bed Vsuard Ado Sur. Lipp eod die the Persecution vnder Marcus Antonius the Emperour her Parents being now deade Christianos facultatibus opera consolatione omni charitatis officio prosequebatur nam alios domi occultabat alios ad fidei constantiam hortabatur aliorum corpora sepeliebat ijs qui in carcere inclusi erant qui in ergastulis nulla
re deerat The persecuted Christians she assisted with her welth labour confort and all offices of charitie for some she did hide in her house others she exhorted to constancy of faith she buryed the bodies of others To those that were in prison and durance she was wanting in no kinde of releife Of her Sister S. Pudentiana we reade that Act. S. PudeÌ„tianae in Breu. Rom. die 19. Maij. Mart. Rom. eod die Ado Treuer ad 12. Calend. Iulij Mombâ—it tom 2. Beda Vsuard 19. die Maij. Sur. Lipp eod die she was of admirable sanctitie in Christian Religion She had in her family notwithstanding the Persecution 96. Christian men nonaginta sex homines And whereas the Emperour Antonius had made a Decree that Christians should not publikly offer their Sacrifice the holy Pope S. Pius with the ChristiaÌ„s vsed to say Masse in her house Quod autem ab Antonino Imperatore sancitum erat ne Christiani publicè sacrificia facerent Pius Pontifex in aedibus Pudentianae cum Christianis sacra celebrabat And she gently entertayned them and ministred all necessaries vnto them Quibus illa benignè acceptis quae ad vitam necessaria essent suppeditabat Therefore if this sanctitie of these childen was deriued vnto them from their holy Parents and after their deaths when their Ritches and Reuenewes were diuidie into so S. Claudia her â—ouse as a ChristiaÌ„ schoole and Seminarie to teach the Christian faith in Britaine and the westerne NatioÌ„s many portions one onely daughter dwelling in that their house at Rome was able to keepe such hospitalitie that besides 96. Christian men which she kept in her family she receaued the Pope and all Christians resorting to her and supplyed both their spirituall necessities in making her house their setled Church to celebrate Masse and other diuine exercises and ministred also temporall things vnto them as their needs required how much the rather must we conclude these things of their holy Parents more enabled to performe such bounties then any their children were And this much more in the time of the parens of S. Claudia being by exemption as strangers not so lyable to the Roman Pagan lawes and penalties of them and so Christian Assemblies were more frequent and freely kept there then in any Roman house the Apostles and their Disciples there more securely entertayned Religion exercised Preists Cleargie men consecrated and directed into diuers Countries and among so many so greate multitudes of Christian Britans liuing in that house and vsually resorting thither and there instructed we may not thinke but diuers Britans then and there receaued holy preistly Orders and consecration And with others were sent into this kingdome some of which number I shall remember hereafter when I haue first brought S. Peter againe from Britaine to Rome because they principally depended one him and by him or his Suecessours receaued Consecration Iurisdiction Directions and Instructions for the Conuersion of this and other western Countries After a long and happy life spent in such sanctitie she ended her dayes at Sabinum in Vmbria whether she retired herselfe to her Husband S. Pudens his noble house and Municipium there after his death THE XXXIII CHAPTER OF S. PETER HIS RETVRNE FROM BRItaine to Rome and setling the Apostolike Papall power there His greate care of Britaine and our Christian Britans dutifull loue and honor to him The cheife Scate of the Messias Prophesied to be at Rome ABOVT this time the Prophesie preserued among the auncient Rabins that the cheife Seate of the Messias should be in Rome was to be performed in his cheife Apostle and Vicar S. Peter Which the Prophetisses and Sybils among Henricus à S. fide l. contra Iudaeos Sybilla Erythrea apud Franc. Petr. Arch. l. 1. de otio Relig. Bernard Senen 6. part Serm. 1. de Fest Mariae Anton. Chron. part 1. tit 3. c. 9. Hartm Schedel in Sybill Sybill Erythr in Nazaograp p. 53. the gentils had also receaued and deliuered to posteritie testifiing that this greate and victorious Citie which had triumphed ouer so many potent peoples Kings and kingdomes should be subdued to the Messias not with the force of sword but by the fishers S. Peters hooke Non in gladio belloue Aeneadem vrbem Regesque subijciet sed in hamo piscantis and this fisher should there and ouer Kings subiect vnto it setle the name and victory of Christ for euer In Eneadem latus piscatoris nomen Agni vsque ad fines seculi virtute perducet Therefore this Imperiall Regiment of the Church and Kingdome of Christ being principally committed to S. Peter so from him to remaine in his Successors in that prime Apostolike See and the time of his death now drawing neare hauing allmost ended his preaching in these parts of the world to giue that further honor to this kingdome of Britaine an Angel appeared vnto him telling him the time of his leauing this world was at hand and that he must returne to Rome where after he S. Peter admonished in Britaine from heauen of his death at haÌ„d to be in Rome had suffered death vpon the Crosse he should receaue his reward of Iustice Angelicam aspexit visionem quae dicebat Petre instat tempus tuae resolutionis aportet te ire Romam in qua cum mortem per crucem sustinueris recipies mercedem iustitiae This heauenly vision and admonition was made vnto this blessed Sim. Metaphr die 29. Iunij Sur. alij in fest SS Apost Petri Pauli Apostle heare in our Britaine after he had bene heare long time quo in loco cum longo tempore fuisset moratus For which extraordinary grace shewed vnto him when this holy Apostle had giuen thankes vnto God and setled the state of our Primatiue Church heare in Britaine as I haue before made mention in the twelfth yeare of Nero as this auncient and holy Authour writeth he returned from hence to Rome Cum ergo propterea deum glorificasset egisset gratias apud Britannos mansisset dies aliquot verbo gratiae multos Stowe Howes hist in Nero. Sueton. in Nerone Dio Cass Matt. Westm in eodem Marian. Scotus l. 2. aetat 6. Mart. Polon Supputat in Netone â—or Wigorn an 14. Neâ—onâ—s Matth. Westm â—n 13. Neron Cassiodor Maâ—an â—or Wiâ—â—r sup illuminasset Ecclesias constituisset Episcoposque Presbyteros Diaconos ordinasset duodecimo anno Caesaris Neronis rursus Romam reuertitur Some English Protestants write the 14. yeare of Nero the holy Apostle S. Peter hauing accomplished his preaching in the west parts returned to Rome where he preached againe as he did before Which may without much difficultie or difference be easily reconciled to the former if we say with Suet onius Dio and others that Nero reigned 13. compleate yeares and some monethes Nero quintus ab Augusto imperauit annis 13. mensibus octo And S. Peter went from Britaine
high Pastorall chardge After the death of Nero others enioy the Empire a very shorte time in spirituall things so also at or soone after that time the supreame Gouernors in temporall affaires both in the Roman Empire and this kingdome of Britaine were changed Nero the Emperor the same yeare he Euseb in Chron. Matt. Westm in Galba Otho Vitell. Marrian Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Supput Flor. Wigorn. alâ—j Martyred the holy Apostles murthered himselfe and Galba was Emperor though a short time of sixe monethes or litle more and Otho who stewe Galba was an Emperor allthough of a lesse continuance for being in the fourth battaile he fought with Vitellius conquered by him hauing had victory in the three former impatient of dishonor killed himselfe bearing the name of Emperor but three monethes And Vitellius which triumphed ouer him enioyed as short an Imperiall life onely eight monethes long as his death for his cruell wickednes was dishonorable stabbed to death cast into the Riuer of Tyber and wanting buriall Cum Vitellius multa crudeliter ac nequiter Romae ageret minutissimorum ictuum punctionibus est excarnificatus ad Vespasian Emperour vltimum in Tyberim mersus communi caruit Sepultura After these Vespasian was Marius King in Britaine no Persecutor of ChristiaÌ„s but a freind and Benefactor to theÌ„ inuested in the Empire enioying it allmost eleuen yeares 2. In Britaine Marius commonly esteemed the sonne of Aruiragus and Genuissa the reputed daughter of Claudius was King and both these so farre from being enemies and Persecutors of Christians that King Marius is by diuers as I haue shewed before reported to be a Christian and by all opinions both a friend and Benefactor vnto them confirming vnto the Christian Eremites of Aualon S. Ioseph and his Associates those Donations liberties and Immunities which his Father King Aruiragus had formerly granted Iohn Harding Cronicle c. 47. vnto them And the Emperor Vespasian whas so friendly and fauourable to holy Christians that when he was in Britaine before he was Emperour as Vespasian Emperour also a freind to Christians and thought to haue beleeued in Christ Harding from more auncient Authours hath testified he procured those Immunities and Exemptions for S. Ioseph and his company which King Aruiragus endowed them with And I doe not doubt but he was so farre a Christian in iudgment that I may recompt him in the number of those first Emperours of whome Tertullian thus writeth The Emperours themselues would haue Tertullian Apol. contr gent. c. 21. beleeued in Christ if the Emperours had not bene necessarie to the world or men that where Christians might haue bene Emperours Sed Caesares credidissent super Christo si aut Caesares non essent saeculo necessarij aut si Christiani potuissent esse Caesares For we finde in auÌ„cient Histories Manuscripts and others written diuers Manusc French hist pr. Or que nous sommes hundred yeares since that this Vespasian being Miraculousely cured of a naturally irrecouerable desease by the power of Christ did plainely acknowledge him to be the sonne of God fuist le filz de Dieu And promised therevpon to reuendge his death vpon the Iewes Which he performed when he sacked Hierusalem and so slaued that people For executing which Iustice of God and desolation of the Iewish Nation this kingdome of Britaine though so farre distant thence was present there as both Haebrew English writers euen Protestant Ministers are witnesses with 20000. souldiers I 20000. Britans serued under Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem by VespasiaÌ„ and Titus reade saith a learned Protestant Antiquarie and Minister in Ioseph Bengorion a very authenticall Haebrew Authour a Testimony of the passing of twentie thowsand Britans valiant souldiers to the seige and fearefull sacking of Hierusalem vnder the conduct of Vespasian and Titus the Roman Emperour Therefore so many thowsands going so greate a Iorney to fight vnder so Christanly a minded Generall and for the Quarrell of Christ we cannot thinke but many of these were Ioseph Bengor apud Rich. Hakluit praef l. Nauigat Angl. also in iudgment Act or both Christians 3. And so we may worthely register Britaine for one of the first beleeuing Nations though so farre distant from the place of the life death and first preaching Credible that many of these Britans were Chsistians of Christ and boldly say it was the first cheifest principall or onely kingdome that sent so greate forces and so farre of through so many difficulties to execute the iust Reuendge of God vpon his Enemyes And the Christian either publike profession or knowne disposition of many Brittish Souldiars there mixed with the Romans vnder Vespasian must needs be a Motiue to iustifie his words for true to force Iosephus to those forcible complaints to the Iewes at that time that they could not expect any help froÌ„ God for as Oratio Iosephi ad Iudaeos Egesippus l. 5. excid Hierosolymitani cap. 15. they had forsaken him so he also had forsaken them And he that was wont to defend them was gone to the Romans their Enemyes who then worshiped the true God whome the Iewes had offended and the true God was with the Romans an praesidium speratur diuinum atque auxilium de penetralibus Sed qui nos defendebat ad hostem migrauit quoniam quem nos colebamus Romani venerantur nos offendimus Quis autem ignorat cum illis esse deum So that whether soeuer we goe where BritaÌ„s Iosephus Egesipp supr were in that time either in Iury about HierusaleÌ„ where the faith of Christ was first preached or Rome in Italy where the cheife Vicar of Christ was seated The cheife Rulers in Britaine friends to Christians in this time or in Britaine then termed by Iosephus and Egesippus an other world Quid attexam Britannias interfuso Mari a toto orbe diuisas a Romanis in orbem terrarum redactas We finde there were many Christians among them And their cheife Rulers euen in temporall affaires not vnchristinaly minded as Vespasian in Iury King Marius in Britaine at Rome Coillus his sonne afterward King heare brought vp at Rome euen from his Infancy hic ab Infantia Romae nutritus a greate friend to Christians both there and in Britaine when Matth. Westm an 78. Galfrid Monum li. 4. ca. 18. PoÌ„tic Virun Hist Brit. l. 4. Stow Hist in Coillus he came to Rule 4. And to come to the spirituall cheife Gouernour of the Church of Christ in the See at Rome in this time to defere the Question whether S. Linus or S. Clement immediately succeeded to S. Peter vntill I come to S. Clements place by common computation and heare to followe that opinion which the Church of Christ seemeth to preferre that S. Linus was S. Peters next successour in the Papall Gouernment Linus Pontifex primus post Petrum Breuiar Rom. die
50. fol. 42. Rex ab hoc seculo transiens Coillum filium habuit successorem By whom he reigned but a short time not aboue sixe yeares Others affirme he reigned a farre longer time the Protestant Publishers of the Brittish Historie ascribe 52. yeares for his Reigne Polidor Virgil giueth him 48. yeares Stowe saith he reigned 53. yeares Harding auoucheth that he dyed When he had Reigned sixtie yeares and three His Tribute payed full well to Rome Citie Of Christs faith some what he was enformed But much more he needed to haue bene reformed But howsoeuer the question about the time of his Regiment long or short be resolued certaine it is that he was a friend to Christians and if he reigned long longer was their peace by his permission and if his Regiment was shorter yet the quiet of Christian Religion was not thereby abbreuiated for Coillus his Sonne being also very fauourably affected to Christians and leauing the Kingdome to his Sonne Lucius vnder whome the whole Nation was conuerted to the faith of Christ we cannot finde any King of Britaine in those dayes which was an enemy to Christianitie so that if any outrage or crueltie was committed against any of that profession it was rather by the malice of Marian. Scot. lib. 2. aetat 6. in Tit. Martin Polon Supput col 36. in Tit. Matth. Westm an 81. Florent Wig. in Tit. the Druids and some such and not by regall commaunde and Authoritie which rather stood for the defence then offence of Christians all that time 2. And so long as Titus Sonne of Vespasian was Emperour of Rome which was but two yeares and not many moneths ther was no Persecution of Christians there not putting any of them to death and so mercifull he was to all that he pardoned the very conuicted that had conspired against him and vsed them as familiarly as he did before vir omni genere virtutum mirabilis adeo vt amor deliciae humani generis diceretur Hic in Imperio tantae bonitatis Domitian a vâ—ry wicked and persecuting Emperour fuit vt nullius omnino sanguinem fuderit sed conuictos aduersum se coniurationis dimitteret atque in eadem familiaritate qua antea habuerat retineret But after Euseb Hist in Chron. Marian Martin Matth. West Flor. supr the death of Titus his younger Brother Domitian taking the Empire vpon him differed so much from his Brother and Vespasian his Father before him that he fell into so greate pride and impietie that he caused and commaunded himselfe to be called and worshiped as God and was the second after Nero who setting forth his cruel Edicts to that end persecuted Christians and the Church of Christ Which crueltie of his allthough it did not extend to our Christian Britans as Rome still by the Roman Lawes enioying there their priuiledges and immunities from compulsion to square themselues in matters of Religion to the Emperiall lawes and Edicts yet being of force against all that had not such municipall prerogatiues many of these bannished and persecuted Many Christians in this Persecution of Domitian fled into Britaine Christians as in the Persecution of Nero before as our Protestant and other Antiquaries tell vs fled into this our Britaine whether that Persecution did not nor could extend it selfe for refuge and succour at the least vntill his wicked Edicts 15. yeares and some moneths after the beginning of his Empire immediately vpon his death for their crueltie were reuoked by Nerua his Successour who by his first Edict recalled all which Domitian had bannished Nerua primo edicto suo cunctos exules quos Domitianus relegauit reuocari praecepit Whereupon a Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie speaking of this time of Domitian Matth. Westm an Dom. 97. Godwin Conu of Brit. p. 18. Tripart hist l. 1. c. 7. calleth Britaine a refuge for Christians And addeth both from Cassiodorus and his owne iudgment It was not counted vnlawfull for these to be Christians that dwelt beyond Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pireney Mountaynes and so to the westerne Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy France or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioye libertie of conscience 3. By which meanes it seemeth that the number of our Apostolike men though their names be buried in obliuion by iniquitie of time was againe S. Ioseph of Aramathia diuers of his coÌ„pany died about this time as also others our primatiue Christians renewed and encreased diuers of the former now hastning to their death and some of them credibly deceased allready Among which we may with good warrant number S. Ioseph of Aramathia and others of his holy companions which though they were subiect vnto him as their Abbot and cheife yet for yeares and age litle or not at all inferiour vnto him in probable iudgment And S. Ioseph was so venerable for yeares before this time that the holy Euangelists as our Protestants translate them tell vs he was at the death of Christ one and thirtie yeares of age And he was as the Antiquities of Glastenbury with many other Authorities witnesse before his coming Matth. cap. 27. Marc. cap. 15. Luc. cap. 23. Ioa. cap. 19. into Britaine an honorable Counceller in high esteeme with the Iewes and so honoured by Pilate the President of Iury that he boldly had accesse vnto him asked and obtayned of him the body of Christ which he buryed in his one Tombe thinking thereby that he had not long to liue and so old he was at his coming hither that as many before haue thought his sonne Ioseph was consecrated a Bishop at the least assigned to that dignitie Therefore the auncient writers and Antiquities of this Historie say that within few yeares M. S. antiq de Vit. S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Io. Capgrau in eod Antiquit. Glast alij of their setling themselues at Glastenbury they gaue place to nature and ended their liues one earth and S. Ioseph as probably the rest was buryed by the holy Chappell which they had founded to the blessed Virgin Mary effluentibus paucis annorum curriculis sancti memorati carnis ergastulo sunt educti inter quos Ioseph sepultus est positus in linea bifurcata iuxta Oratorium praedictum And about this time our renowned Archbishop S. Aristobulus died heare a late writer saith by Martyrdome at Glastenbury setting downe the time about the yeare of Christ three score and ten which how true it is I dare Author of the Engl. Martyrol 15. day of March. not affirme because I finde none of his Authours which he citeth who are Arnoldus Mirmannius Dorotheus in Synopsi Baronius to deliuer any such thing but if we should leaue him to a naturall death we cannot coniecture
S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome that he liued long after this time for if he was the Father of S. Peters wife he must needs be very old in these dayes so likewise if he was a Roman and Arnold Merm in Theatro coÌ„u gent. in Britainnia Martyrol Rom. 15. die Martij Catal. Regum Britannor 1. Fasti Regum EpiscoporuÌ„ Angl. in Domitiano Matth. Westm an 94. Protest Marginal Ann. in eund ibid. the same S. Paul mentioneth to haue had his familie in Rome before his coming thither Arnoldus Mermannius saith he died in Britaine in the time of Domitian Emperour and S. Clement Pope in the yeare of Christ 99. anno quod excurrit 99. Clemente Pontifice Maximo Domitiano Imperatore The old Roman Martyrologe is plaine that he ended his life by Martyrdome qui cursu praedicationis peracto martyrium consummauit By whome he was martyred eyther by the Druids or any Lieutenant of the Romans in the time of Domitian his Persecution or soone after Iulius Agricola being heare about that time and conquering this Britaine to the Romans in the dayes of the persecuting Emperour Domitian BritaÌ„nia tunc primuÌ„ penitus subiugata ductu Agricolae auspitijs Domitiani I dare not conclude neither precisely of the time or place But thus we see that the cheife Disciple of S. Peter liued heare among the Christian Britans vntill the dayes of S. Clement and after such time as he sent many other Bishops into these westerne parts which as Matthew of Westminster Britaine was not without Preists and Bishops after S. Aristobulus death but still enioyed diuers and his Protestant publishers was in the yeare of Christ 94. Doctores mittuntur versus Occidentem Which was 5. yeares before the Martyrdome of our Archbishop S. Aristobulus 4. And yet after his death we had diuers other Bishops in or of this Nation as namely S. Beatus that liued vntill the yeare 110. as also his companion Marian. Scotus aetat 6. in Nerua Catal. Episcop Treuer Matth. Westm an gratiae 98. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat in Domitian Martin Pol. supput in cod Florentius Wigor in chron Euseb in Chron. hist Hist Tripartit Stow hist in Domitian Catal. Reg. Brit. whose certaine name is not remembred so did S. Mansuetus long ouerliue this Age as I shall shew in the second Century or hundred of yeares and S. Peter at his time of his going from hence a litle before his death and consecrating at his departure diuers Bishops with Preists we may not probably thinke that they all were dead though their particular memories doe not remaine for both S. Mansuetus and S. Aristobulus were longe time Bishops before them and yet the one liued vntill now and the other a farre longer time And they which fled or came hither in the Persecutions of Nero and Domitian which last reigned and raged against Christians vntill the 98. yeare of Christ commonly supposed the time of his death could not be all dead but many liuing at and long after this time euen heare in Britaine for Traian succeeding him next except Nerua who was Emperour but one yeare 4. moneths kept the Empire all most twenty yeare he and many of them continued a Persecutor at the least vntill he was about the yeare of Christ 107. in the next age moued by the letters of Plinius to mitigate his Some Religious men liued at Glastenbury all this first Age to the end and longer Persecution And allthough as I haue insinuated before S. Ioseph of Aramathia his holy coÌ„panie did not liue long at Aualon yet it is a thing not to be doubted in Historie but either some of them or some that succeeded them in that holy place and his conuersatioÌ„ of life liued there all this some time of the beginning of the next Age. For it is testified by all Antiquities of that holy Catal. Reg. Brit. Galfrid Monu Hist Brit. Virun hist Matt. West Stowe hist in Claudio Mansion of their that King Coillus confirmed those priuiledges thereof which his Grandfather and Father Aruiragus and Marius had formerly granted vnto it And many hold it was the next Age before Coillus was King The Cataloge of the Brittish Kings saith he began his Reigne in the yeare 125. And certaine it is that this his confirmation could not be vntill towards the later end of this Age at the soonest for Claudius the Emperour concluded not the Marriadge betweene his Grandfather Aruiragus and Genuissa or Geuissa his Grandmother vntill the 44. or 45. yeare of Christ This was none of his first Acts heare her sending for from Rome hither according to her estate required time we must allowe a mans Age to Marius his Father before Coillus was borne or begotten and to make Coillus his Charter of confirmation validate requireth so many yeares in him that the end of this first Age must needs approach before it was effected and those holy Eremits to whome it was made did but a short time enioy that priuiledge if none of them suruiued to see the second Age. Which is confirmed by those Histories Antiquit. Glast M. San Tabulis M. S. de Vit. S. Ioseph Capgrau Catal. ineod Melkin in S. Ioseph Gulielm Malmesb l. de antiq Caenobij Glaston M. S. which assuer vs that when S. Damianus and Fugatianus came thither towards the later end of the second hundred of yeares they found both their house or Oratorie still standing and diuers Christian Images of the Crosse others which could not haue so long continued considering the weake and meane building of that poore Chappell the matter of those picturs and the inhabitants thereabouts Pagans more apte to destroy then maintaine such Christian memories if the Christian Possessors thereof had all bene dead and left it desolate long before 5. I haue made former mention how among all CouÌ„tries betweene this and Rome this kingdome was in all times the most safe and quiet harbour and refuge for Christians in these times And yet we finde in German and French Histories that towards the later end of this first hundred yeares in the dayes and by the holy labours of S. Valerius and others sent thither by S. Peter the Apostle there were so many conuerted to the Christian faith that in number they exceeded the Pagans in many or most parts of France and Germany especially those that be neare vnto Britaine and from whence to vse the phrase of strangers it is but a short cutt into this kingdome Vnde breuissimus in Britanniam nunc Angliam est traiectus vti Tacitus Iulius Caesar Tacit. Iul. Caesar apud Anold Merman Theat conuers gent. Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Valer Materno meminere Such was the encrease of Christians there Iam tunc pene per Galliam Germaniam Christiani Paganos numero superâ—â—ent Religione This was in the time of S. Valerius which died in the yeare 93.
of Eureux to be Archbishop of Yorke This confirmeth the opinion that one and the same S. Taurinus sent into these parts by S. Clement was Bishop of Eureux in France and Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine But the supposed time of his remouall Matt. Westm in Constant Flor. Wigor in Chro. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Martin Polon in Suppu Io. Xephil Epitom Dion l. 55. in Caesar Aug. Camden in Middlesex English Martyr 7. Febr. Martyrol Rom. die 7. Febr. Bed eodem die Vsuard Ado. Vuandelb Petr. in Catal. l. 3. c. 105. Baron Annot. in Martyr Rom. 7. die Febr. Auth. of English Mart. 7. Febru must needs be mistaken for I haue proued before that S. Taurinus was sent with diuers others by S. Clement in or about the yeare of Christ 94. when there were by all accompts 160. yeares at the least betweene that and the first coming of Constantius Chlorus into Britaine For our other cheife Metropolitan See which we call now London being from the beginning of Christiantie heare as Camden and others witnes called Augusta we reade in approued Authours the auncient Roman Martyrologe S. Bede Vsuardus Ado and others saying he was Bishop of Augusta London in Britaine and ended his life with Martyrdome Augustae in Britannia Beati Auguli Episcopi qui aetatis cursum per Martyrium explens aeterna praemia suscipere meruit Baronius doth plainely confesse he knoweth not in what time he died Quo tempore passus sit hactenus mihi obscurum An other late writer is bold to say Augulus Bishop and Martyr in the Persecution of Dioclesian the Emperour for preaching the Christian faith in our Iland of greate Britaine was put to death by the enemys of truth about the yeare of Christ three hundred and fiue a litle after the death of S. AlbaÌ„ But I caÌ„not be of his minâ—e therein he neither alledging any one authour that so affirmeth nor reason which so induceth But many reasons there be to the contrary supposing with the common opinion that London was called Augusta because as Dio and Xephilinus write Legio Augustalis nominata hibernabat insuperiore Britannia The Roman Legion so termed wintered in the vpper Britaine neare London as is thought it was loÌ„g before S. Augulus probably first Archbishop of London about this time Dioclesians time when it was thus called in the daies of Caesar Augustus or soone after in the time we haue now in hand SecoÌ„dly the Catalogue of all the Archbishops of London froÌ„ the generall conuersion of this kingdome long after Dioclesian his persecutioÌ„ is hath bene carefully diligeÌ„tly gathered Dio Cassius l. 55. Xephil Epitom in Aug. Caesare Marcellinus l. 28. Andre Chesne Hist d' Angleterre l. 1. Iocelin de Episc Brit. Io. Gotcelin de eisdem Stowe hist Holinsh Hist of Engl Harr. Theatr. l. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. Godwin Catal. of Bish. in London Harris Theaâ—r supr l. 4. c. 7. by many no such name as Augulus or like vnto it found among theÌ„ being accompted these Thean Eluanus Cador Obinus Conan Palladius Stephan Iltut Theadwin or Dedwin Thedred Hillary Restitutus which was at the Councell of Arles in France about the yeare of Christ 326. after Dioclesian his death And after him succeeded Guitelinus Fastidius Vodimus Theonus And no mention of S. Augulus or any such to be found 8. Further M. Harris in his Manuscript Theater taking vpon him more particularly then others to set downe the times of those Archbishops of London froÌ„ King Lucius time expressely saith About this time an Do. 308. liued Stephanus the seuenth Archbishop of London next after Paladius certaine yeares and died in London Wherefore making Stephanus the seuenth as others doe and saying he was Archbishop there in the yeare 308. which is within 3. yeares of the imagined time when S. Augulus was Archbishop Martyred there and Paladius which name hath no proportion with that of Augulus was his immediate Predecessor either Paladius or Stephanus by this accompt was Archbishop at the surmised time of S. Augulus Martyrdome and so no place found for him in London after King Lucius his conuersion And all our Histories are witnes how diligent the Christians of Britaine were immediately vpon the ceasing of Dioclesian his Persecution to renewe the memories and honor of their late principall Martyrs in honoring their Reliks and dedicating Churches vnto them And yet no mention at all of him though their Gsldas l. de excid conq Brit. Bed Hist l. 1. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. Virun Hist Britan. Matth. Westm an gra 313. Godwin Catol inwinchester 1. Archbishop and most noble Martyr if he had liued and suffered in that time No Church spoken of dedicated to him not his name once remembred in those Antiquities yet so worthie an Archbishop Primate Saint and Martyr he was that as I haue before mentioned he hath the best and most renowned writers of such things to be Registers of his Triumphe by holy Martyrdome and most of them in forreine Countries the memory of our first Apostolike men allmost by iniquitie of seasons heare forgotten in our owne writers but as we are enforced to begg and borrow them from strangers not so punctually and circumstantially allways writing of the affaires of Britaine then with many reputed an other world or continent as we could desire Therefore to giue S. Augulus his due place and deserued memory I cannot tell what time to assigne him more agreeable to his life and death then this whereof I now entreate for I haue shewed before how S. Peter left vs a Metropolitan S. Aristobulus who liued vntill these dayes of S. Clement and allmost the end of this Age in the 24. yeare of the next CeÌ„tury 124. Lucius our first Christian King tooke the Regiment of Britaine in hand when there was no Perfecution but all fauour for Christians heare the auncient Authours Matth. Westm an gratiae 124. alij which write of his death speake as though he had liued long before he was Martyred almost a course of life so say S. Bede and the Roman Martirologe Statis cursumper MartyriuÌ„ explens Vsuardus hath the like cursum temporis Bed Martyrol 7. Id. Februar Rom. Martyrol die 7. Februar Vsuard eod die per Martyrium explens So testifie others By which I haue sufficient warrant to thinke this glorious Saint our Metropolitan was one of them which S. Clement according to his owne promise before the chardge S. Peter gaue vnto him and so many haue allready testified sent hither into this kingdome S. Augulus probably sent Archbishop into Britaine by S. Clement Pope 9. And what I haue said of S. Augulus if I should incline to thinke the same of our two other glorious Martyrs of greate Britaine S. Socrates and S. Stephen which S. Bede the Roman Martyrologe and Vsuardus with others doe proue were martyred heare I haue all or
allmost all the same reasons and Bed Martyrol 15. Cal. Octobr. Mart. Rom. die 17. Septemb. Vsuatd Ado Mart. Anglic. Secundum vsum Sarum cod die Engl. Marty 17. Sept. authorities to assist mee which I vsed for S. Augulus and therefore need not repcate them againe and no argument or Authour but that late writer without all warrant for these as for S. Augulus to impugne mee and him I haue fully answeared Onely one thing he writeth to their honour which I willingly allowe There are diuers Churches yet remayning in Wales that in auncient times haue bene dedicated in their honour among whom also their memory is yet famous vntill this day especially in Monmouthshire and the Southern parts adioyning But that they were martyred vnder Diocletian he bringeth no Authoritie The Authours which he citeth for them being those I alledged before are silent S. Soâ—ates and S. Stephen probably maâ—tyred in Britaine about this time of any such thing onely they say that vpon that day not speaking of any time they were martyred in Britaine Neyther can I finde any grounde with him or elswhere for that he saith of them They were conuerted to the faith of Christ in our Primatiue Church by the preaching of S. Amphiball Preist and Martyr For Britaine and the Britans were conuerted long before And though many Christians in Britaine were put to death in the time or Persecution commonly ascribed to Dioclesian as a thowsand at one place called Lichfeild which argueth the inhabitants heare then were Christians and more needed grace of perseuerance then preaching especially towards the Countryes now called Wales yet I doe not finde any particularly named in auncient Authours but S. Alban Heraclius Amphibalus Aaron and Iulius except we should allow of that which Regino writeth of S. Lucia Virgin and Martyr in Britaine Lucia Virgo in Britannia Which is discredited by himselfe for he saith she Regino in Chronic an D. 242. was putt to death in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 242. Which probably was before Dioclesian was borne Yet will I not denie but Regino PrunieÌ„sis mistaking the time for the number of yeares may otherwise write a truth that S. Lucia Virgin Martyr in Britaine by Regino Pruniensis Lucia a Virgin was martyred in Britaine and in the dayes of Dioclesian and if halfe so much Authoritie had or could be brought for S. Augulus Socrates or Stephen I should not so easilie haue disabled it Onely one thing I will adde concerning the place of S. Augulus Martyrdome 10. That a late French writer in his Historie of this our Britaine seemeth to Andre du Chesne Taurauge en l'Historie general d'Angleterre Escosse d'Irland thinke that Caerlegion was in the time of Iulius Agricola and by him named Augusta which if it were so it onely varieth the particular place of his Martyrdome nothing detracting from the glorie of him or this Nation or contradicting that I haue said of the time of his death for no memory is in Histories of any such there in the time of Dioclesian nor any Archbishops name of that place preserued long after Dioclesian his death Tremonius S. Dubritius the first that be named in Histories which rather confirmeth the honor of the place of his Martyrdome to LondoÌ„ especially seeing this Authour bringeth neither reason nor Authoritie to infring it if we take the denominatioÌ„ Augusta to haue bene giuen heare in respect of the Nobility of the place it must needs best agree to our most auncient and noble Citie as Camden and others yeeld that reason ea dignitate floruit Londinum vt Augusta dici caeperit many forreine Cities very famous were called Augusta in that respect as Vacienorum Augusta praetoria Camden in middle sex pag. 217. Monster in Cosmogra Cooper in Augusta Abraham Ortelius in Indice Antiq. Region Insul Vrb. Oppid c. Augusta Taurinorum Augusta Tricastinorum Augusta Veromanduorum Augusta Valeria Augusta Emerita Augusta Bracchara Augusta Acilia Augusta Tiberij Augusta Vindeliciorum Augusta Caesarea Augusta Vestonum Augusta Treuirorum and other famous Cities among Cosmographers which haue taken that name for their Noblenes and not from the Roman Legion called Augusta lying in so many places And of all places Caer-legion could not be so named from that relation no euidence giuen that any so named Legion continued there And the generll name Caer-legion the Citie of the Legion conuinceth it had not the name from any Legion in particular much lesse Augusta for then it should haue bene named Caer-augusta and not Caer-legion as we see all the others are before named Augusta absolutely without reference to any Legion either in generall or particular And the Cities before named Augusta are called as we see of the Countryes where they be or were and not from any Roman Legion 11. I haue mentioned before that the Emperour Traian was a Persecutor of Christians and among many others the renowned Pope S. Clement was barbarously first exiled and after cruelly put to death But this Persecution as it much aduanced the honor of our Brittish Christians so it gaue occasion to encrease their number Our noble Christian Brittish house at Rome as in this time and before it was the most frequented receptacle of Christians releeuing them in all their wants while they liued so now in this storme of Persecution besides the famous Sepulchrary and burying place which it had most charitably before prouided in via Salaria bearing the name of S. Priscilla our Brittish Foundresse thereof there was an other very costely burying place Loco caemiterij at their owne dwelling house as the Baron Annot. in Martyrol Rom. die 16. Ianuarij Romans haue before confessed where they secretly buryed the bodyes of the holy Martyrs suffering in these Persecutions ad sepeliendos sublatos occultè Martyres And as I haue shewed before this Christian Brittish house hauing so greate resorte of Christians vnto it that at one time there were in it baptized nonaginta sex homines 96. men besides women and children as that phrase is vsually taken in Histories and was as the coÌ„mon schoole Seminary cheife Church and place to minister Sacraments and consecrate holy parsons we must needs conclude from hence that this kingdome of Britaine was before all other Nations to take especiall fruite and benefite thereby to haue diuers of those holy Preists there consecrated to be sent hither vnto it This the lawe of the Ghospell allowed the chardge of S. Peter exacted and S. Clement as duely performed the lawe of nature pleading for Britaine to our Christian Brittish house and schoole in Rome that so it ought to be And yet an other lawe and of no small power with those that desired to serue Christ with quiet and securitie the lawe of necessitie drewe many Christians from Rome and those parts of the Empire where the Persecution then raiged as diuers both Catholike and Protestant Authours haue before proued to come vnto and liue
in this Nation both in respect of the King a friend to Christians and the Immunities of the place and Countrie And this may suffice for the History of this first Age of Christianitie in this kingdome of greate Britaine For them that are desirous to knowe and enforme themselues more fully in euery particular point of true Christian Catholike Religion lately and now still heare as in diuers other places questioned what was publikly preached professed and receaued for such by the holy Apostles Apostolike men and Primatiue Christians of this first Age when by all the holy and vndoubted true Religion to be a Rule and direction to all Posteritie in succeeding times for euer was published and accepted I haue set it downe at lardge in my late Booke intituled The Iudgment of the Apostles betweene Catholiks and Protestants in matters of Religion Wherein they shall finde the true and holy sentence of them and other Apostolike men liuing in this Age in euery Question to be for the present Catholiks and against their Aduersaries the first to professe vndoubted truth the others knowne and confuted Error in euery Article Which would seeme too long to be set downe in an Historie thererefore I caused it to be printed a parte in the yeare of our Lord 1632. The end of the First Age. THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE SECOND AGE THE I. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS RELATED BY ALL TESTImonies of Protestants and others how in the Papacie of S. Anacletus this kingdome was diuided into Prouinces for Christian Primats and Bishops and that these Bishops and holy Preists were Massing sacrificing Preists and consecrated by such forme and manner of Consecration as the present Roman Church now vseth as likewise all our Primatiue Brittish Bishops and Preists were and diuers such sent into these parts by this holy Pope as S. Peter and Clement had giuen chardge before 1. BEING now to begin the second hundred of yeares from the Birth of Christ we must make our beginning with those Rulers with which we coÌ„cluded the first to witt S. Clement Pope Traiane Emperour and Coillus King of Britaine These two last reigned diuers yeares in this Age but S. Clement being putt to death by Traiane euen in the beginning of this Eusebius in Chronic. an 3. Traiani Hieron Catal. in S. Clement Matth. Westm an gratiae 102. Damasus in Pontif. in S. Clem. Baron Annal. an D. 100 Centurie as Eusebius S. Hierome with others testifie and likely bannished from the See Apostolike into the Iland Chersonesus where working strange miracles and conuerting many thereby he suffered glorious martyrdome in the later end of the former Age I must come to his next Successour in that highest chardge and dignitie S. Anacletus who enioyed it as S. Damasus and others witnes nine yeares three moneths and tene dayes sedit annos nouem mensâ—â— tres dies decem Matthew of Westminster saith 9. yeares and ten moneths sedit in Cathedra Romama annis 9. mensibus decem He as himselfe and Damasus in PoÌ„tif in Anacleto Vit. cius in Breuiar 13. Iulij Matth. Westm an 102. Martin Polon supput in Anaclet Anaclet Epist 1. Epist 3. Florent Wigor in chronic an 93. vel 71. Marianus Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Domitiano Magdeburg in Indice cent 2. tit Anacletus Magdeb cent 2. ca. 7. col 146. Matth. Park Ant. Brit. p. 24. Bils Barl. Bridg. Couell Hooker Down l. in Text. citat Ioa. Pris defens Hist Britan. pag. 73. 74. Rob. Bar. l. de vit Pontif. Rom. in Anaclet Ormerod pict of Pop. p. 78. Gir. Cambr. l. de Iure Metropol Eccl. Menou ad Innocen 3. Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. Flor. Wigorn. in in chron in Domitiano others proue vnto vs was consecrated Preist by S. Peter the Apostle and instructed by him Petrus Princeps Apostolorum Instructor noster a sancto Petro Apostolorum Principe Presbyter ordinatus And as he saith placed by Christ in the See Apostolâ—ke in Apostolica-Sede à Domino constitutus And in an other place he writeth againe that he will write as S. Peter the Prince of the Apostles who made him Preist instructed him vt à â—â—ato Petro Principe Apostolorum sumus instructi à quo Presbyter sum ordinatus scribere vobis sicut petistis non denegauimus This is so warranted a truth that the greatest Protestant Enemies to such Antiquities the Magdeburgian writers plainely thus confesse it Anacletus Presbyter à Petro ordinatus And cite for their euidence the Epistle of S. Anacletus onely and thereby confirme it to be his writing So doe our best learned English Protestants their first such Archbishop of Canterbury Matthew Parker their Protestant Bishops Bilson Barlowe Bridges and others against their Puritans Sir Ihon Prise Couell Hooker Downame Barnes Ormerod and too many to be recited therefore I may passe ouer Catholike Writers in this matter and onely I name three of our auncient Antiquaries Giraldus Cambrensis Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis by Protestants testimonies renowned for such learning And so I might boldly if I had no other warrant insist vpon the Authoritie of this holy Apostolike man for S. Peter his Consecratour and Instructour confirmed in grace could not deceaue eyther him or vs or any and his writings proposing S. Peters instruction doctrine and practise are sufficiently abled before to be a true proposer yet I will be so farre from building onely vpon this grounde though so firme a foundation that I shall haue so many other ample witnesses besides for that I shall alledge from him that without him it shall haue credite and certaintie sufficient 2. First he declareth how Prouinces were diuided before the time of Christ for the most part and afterward by the Apostles and by S. Clement this Predecessour that diuision was renewed againe And how they tooke Order in which and which places should be Primats or Patriarks Metropolitan and others inferiour Bishops Prouinciae multo ante Christi aduentum tempore diuisae sunt maxima ex parte postea ab Apostolis beato Clemente Praedecessore nostro ipsa diuisio est renouata c. And in his next Epistle he plainely repeateth the same againe and further addeth in two seuerall places that he had set The Prouinces in Britaine for Christian Primats and Bishops assigned by S. Peter and S. Clement and set downe by S. Anacletus in a Tome written by him downe in a booke or Tome which he sent with this Epistle the seuerall names of the Cities in all Prouinces which were to haue Primats and had receaued such from S. Peter S. Clement or himselfe aliae autem primae ciuitates quas vobis conscriptas in quodam Tomo mittimus à sanctis Apostolis à beato Clemente siue à nobis primates praedicatores acceperunt And to make manifest vnto vs that he as being Bishop of Rome or whosoeuer should succeed him
holy Pope sent a Legate to our King in Britaine to exhort him to Christian Religion and the benefite thereof Traian commaunding that Christians should not be persecuted 1. S Anacletus hauing gloriously ended his dayes by Martyrdome Martin Pol. in Euarist Damasus in eodem vit S. Euaristi in Breuiar Rom. 26. die Oct. Matth. West an gratiae 111. Martin Pol. in Euaristo an 112. Plin. l. 10. Epist 97. Epist Traiani ad Plin. apud euÌ„deÌ„l 10. Epist 98. Tertullian Apol. Matth. Westm an 107. Martin Pol. in Traiano Mar. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Traian Martin Polon supr in or about the 111. yeare of Christ Traiane still continuing his Empire and Coillus King in Britaine S. Euaristus borne of a Iewe by Father called Iudas in the Citie of Bethlem succeeded him in the Papall dignitie and continued therein 9. yeares and 3. Moneths Some say 10. moneths and 2. dayes Matthew of Westminster giueth him 10. yeares Martinus saith 13. yeares 7. moneths 3. dayes In his dayes the Church of Christ enioyed more quiet then it had done in his Predecessours time For Traiane the persecuting Emperour being moued with many and forcible motiues did not onely mitigate the Persecution so much as he could but vtterly forbad any at all to be vsed First vpon the letters of Plinius the second his Lieutenant or Prefect in Bithinia of the greate number of Christians there their feruour and zeale in their Religion their Innocency and pietie of life and Inoffensiuenes to the Roman Empyre and lawes in other respects he so farre mitigated the former rigour of Persecution that he commanded no enquiry should be made to call them into question And some be of opinion that although much Persecution was vsed in his time yet it was by the instigation of his Substituts more then his desire Traianus non perse sed per suos Consiliarios tertiam Christianis iussit inferri Persecutionem And this is further Traiane the Emperour a fauourer of Christians in Britaine and all places confirmed by Suidas an auncient Greeke writer who doth insinuate so much and plainely witnesseth that vpon the letters of information from Tiberianus Prefect in Palestina how the number of Christians was so greate and their desire of Martyrdome so much that he was not able to putt all to death which voluntary offered them selues to dye for that cause Whereupon Traiane Suidas in vitis Caesarum in Traiano the Emperour sent expresse commandement to all his Prefects in all places that they should not persecute Christians any longer Traianus Christianis aliquid induciarum concessit Nam qui illis temporibus à Romanis Magistratus redimebant ad demerendos Imperatores varijs Christianos supplicijs afficiebant adeo vt Tiberianus qui primae Palestinorum genti praeerat ad eum retulerit se non parem esse Christianis occidendis qui vltrò supplicia appeterent Vnde Traianus omnibus Praefectis mandauit ne supplicijs eos afficerent Whereupon we haue warrant sufficient to hold that this Mandate of the Emperour which was so generall that it was to all his Prefects omnibus Praefectis was sent also in to Britaine and Nennius Hist M. S. in Mults exemplan an t so farre extended itselfe which is with aduantage confirmed by our auncient Brittish Historian Nennius in many Manuscript Exemplars where he doth assure vs that the RomaÌ„ Eâ—perour which was when S. Euaristus was Pope was onely Traiane who did not onely forbid Persecution in Britaine but sent a solemne Ambassadge hither missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum that they which would might be baptized and professe Christian Religion 2. And that S. Euaristus then Pope making religeous vse of this lenitie of the Emperour and his fauour to Christians did write and send to our King heare Coillus at that time and Nobles of Britaine to receaue the Christian Gildas NeÌ„nius writt how longe before K. Lucius S. Euaristus Pope sent a Legat to the King of Britaine to persuade him to the Christian faith faith and so there came a double Ambassadge from Rome hither then about that busines one from the Pope exhorting and an other from the Emperour permitting it Missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum Papa Romano Euaristo Gildas also as our Protestants terme that Authour in his Manuscript History in two distincts Libraries in Cambridge giueth the same testimonie of S. Euaristus Pope his sending hither at this time and differeth from Nennius onely in this that whereas Nennius hath told vs that the Ambassadge was sent hither by the Roman Emperour and the Pope of Rome Euaristus Gildas saith it was sent from the Roman Emperours and Euaristus Pope of Rome Missa Legatione ab Imperatoribus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo Which more confirmeth this matter for howsoeuer we will take these Gildas hist in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae in Collegâ—o S. Benedicti Emperours of the Romans eyther for the cheife Emperours as commonly they are vnderstood or the cheife Rulers vnder them in the Roman Empyre as he seemeth some time to accept that worde and the word Imperator properly signifying a Ruler will beare it in some sence it cannot haue a proper and literall reference such as these worthie Authours would vse to the time of King Lucius though there was such a sending after in his dayes by like men and meanes which is made plaine by their ioyning of S. Euaristus with them who dyed in the time of King Coillus Father to King Lucius by all accomps and by common computation before King Lucius was borne and by their rekening which giue the soonest life to King Lucius which is Matthew of Westminster saying he was borne in the yeare of Grace 115. WheÌ„ Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. he was a childe sixe yeares old at the most his Father liuing and reigning King when neyther Emperour nor Pope would write or send to him about such busines and the words of Suidas are plaine before the Emperours commande in these affaires was to his Prefects omnibus Praefectis mandauit such as his Father King Coillus and Iulius Agricola were then in Britaine And allthough in the same places where Gildas Nennius speake of these Messadges from the Pope Euaristus and Emperour they write also of King Lucius and his Nobles conuersion this can be no Argument that they sent to King Lucius but his Father Coillus for allthough they mention both those things neare together after their breife manner of writing they must make them two distinct matters and neuer say that the messadge was sent to King Lucius neither could they so haue done if the time and other circumstances would haue giuen allowance thereunto for they which write of King Lucius his Nobles and Countrie 's Conuersion doe write also how he wrote for and entreated it by suppliant letters to Pope Eleutherius Secondly both these being learned Britans and the best writers they had and knowing aswell as any
the time of their Conuersion in King Lucius and Pope Eleutherius time could not be so mistaken in such a cause to miscalculate so many yeares for the Copie of Gildas saith 164. annis post aduentum Christi Lucius Britannicus Rex cum vniuersis Britanniae Regulis Baptismū suscepit that King Gildas supr Lucius was baptized with all his Nobles of Britaine 164. yeares after the coming of Christ and Nennius saith it was three yeares afte◠Post centum sexaginta septem annos post Aduentum Christi Lucius Britanulcus Rex cum omnibus Regulis Nennius supr totius Britannicae Gentis baptismum suscepit So that whether we will take the accompt of S. Gildas or Nennius for King Lucius his time of cōuersion though others make a greater difference by 20. yeares and more we see that King Lucius was conuerted 44. yeares after the death of S. Euaristus and 54. from his first entrance into the Papacie 7. Popes S. Alexander Sixtus Telesphorus Higinius Pius Anicetus and Soter being betwene him and S. Eleutherius in whose time by all accompts King Lucius was conuerted of which two such renowned writers could not be ignorant much lesse may we iudge without greate iniury and dishonour to them and bold rashnes in our selues that they would or could erre or be mistaken in so high a degree the one of them Nennins the meanest stiled by our Catalogists of such men both Catholiks and Protestants the most excellent Doctour of the Britans Principall or Arch-Abbot Io. Lelandus in Nennio lo. Pitsaeus de vir Illustrib aetat 7. in Nennio Bāchorensi Balaeus centur 1. Script Brit. in eod of the most renowned Monastery of Bangor renowned both for wisedome and Religion Britannorum eximius Doctor egregius Britannorum Doctor famosissimi Monasterij Banchorensis Archiabbas Banchorensis Collegij Pontifex sapientia clarus Religione conspicuus The other S. Gildas the most renowned writer of the Britans of whome Histories remember by all Antiquities wherein he is stiled for his excellent and singular wisedome singularly Gildas sapiens Gildas the wise and so doth this Manuscript begin Incipiunt gesta Britonum à Gilda Sapiente composita Here begin the Acts of the Britans composed by Gildas Initium Gildae in Bibliotheca public Cantabrigiae Volum 247. tract 3. Surnamed the wise And if the firme grounde of such so auncient and worthie Authours could neede Supporters there is an other Manuscript in the Library of S. Ben ets Colledge in Cambridge so aūcient and credible that it is bound vp in the same Volume with Nennius the auncient History of Landaffe and such others and by the Protestant Publisher of the Titles of the Manuscripts of Cambridge and Oxford stiled Gildae Sapientis Historia the Historie of Gildas Thom. Iames in libris Manuscr Cantabrig in Bibl. Collegij S. Bened. Volum 373. tract 7. Surnamed the wise but by an auncient note in that Copie ascribed to an other auncient writer Quastus or much like which is more likely for euen in this place there is some difference though not materiall betwene that Copie of Gildas in the publike Librarie where is written 164. annis post Aduentum Christi and this in S. Benets Colledge there readeth post centum sexaginta quatuor annos post Aduentum Christi And this so commended and authorised Manuscript hath the same words with Gildas and Nennius in this point missa Legatione à Papa Romano Euaristo That S. Euaristus Pope wrote to the King of Britaine to receaue the faith of Christ And for the difference betwene S. Gildas and Nennius about the Emperour or Emperours of the Romans writing is of the same minde with Gildas missa Legatione ab Imperatorihus Romanorum à Papa Romano Euaristo That they were the Emperours of the Romans in the plurall number which thus sent to the then King of Britaine 3. And this confirmeth not onely the exhortation of Pope Euaristus to our King then to receaue the Christian faith but that besides the command of Traiane the Emperour against all Persecution of Christians sufficiently proued by Suidas and Nennius sent to his Prefects and Lieutenants heare as in other places but that these Roman Lieutenants themselues did signifie so much to King Coillus that it was Edicted and commanded of Traiane the Emperour that Christians should not be persecuted in Britaine For in that sence which I somewhat insinuated before doth S. Gildas vnderstand Imperatores Romanorum in the same worke where speaking of the Tribute which was payed to the Emperour of Rome sayeth it ceased to be payed in that Gildas supr in Claudio manner and was payed to the Britaine Emperours in tempore Clundij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Which so named Emperours of the Romans that were in Britain must needs be their Prefects or Lieutenants heare receauing that Tribute to the vse of the greate Emperour and Senate of Rome And by this clemency of Traiane towards Christians with prohibition to persecute them not onely our King which was euer before a fauourer of them did now receaue new spirit to doe all friendely offices he could to the Christian Britans subiect vnto him but the Roman Prefects which then were commorant in this kingdome did eyther willingly or forcebly by the Emperours Mandate permit all Romans and others which were or desired to be Christiās quietly and without any trouble or molestation to enioy their Religion which both for the present and after times gaue greate assistance to the happy encrease of Christians in this kingdome for the conuerted Romans and their Apostles by long conuersation now made acquainted with the languadge and manners of the Britans were become not onely for such as were learned among them to be fittist men among strangers to preach vnto them but the very vnlearned themselues most desirous all they could to promote and further so holy a worke became ready and skilfull Interpreters to such Apostolike men as the See of Rome sent of forreyne Countries into this Nation to conuert it to Christ THE III. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF BRITAINE IN ECCLE siasticall Affaires in the time of S. Alexander Pope Adrianus Emperour and Coillus or Lucius his sonne King heare Their affections to Christian Religion and of diuers Apostolike Dio in Traiano Eutropius lib 8. Spartian in Adrian Matth. Westm ann 117. 118. 119. Marian. aetat 6. in Traiano Adriano Martin Polon Supput in eisd Martyrol Rom. 28. die Octob. Bed Vsuard Ado eod die Vit. Alexand. 1. 3. die Maij in Breuiar Rom. Dam. in Pontif. in Alex. 1. Method apud Marian. in Adrian Imp. Matt. Westm an 120. 115. 124. men sent from the See of Rome preaching heare 1. TRAIANE the Emperour being now dead about the 117. 118. or 119. yeare of Christ the accompts being somewhat and so much different therein Adrianus succeeded him in the Empire wherein he ruled 21. yeares or
there abouts and S. Euaristus being Martyred in the beginning of the Reigne of Adrian S. Euaristus Papa Martyr Ecclesiam Dei sub Adriano Imperatore suo sanguine purpurauit S. Alexander the first of that name was his next Successor and ruled the See Apostolike 10. yeares 5. Moneths 20. dayes by the most receaued opinion The liues of Popes asscribed to S. Damasus say so many yeares 7. monethes 2. dayes annos Decem menses 7. dies 2. Matthew of Westminster alloweth to his Papacy but 8. yeares 5. Moneths and 2. dayes Sedit annis 8. mensibus 5. diebus 2. in the beginning of whose Regiment and vntill the fourth yeare of Pope Alexander and the sixt of Adrian the Emperour in the yeare of Christ 124. Coillus was King in Britain then leauing the Crowne to his youÌ„g sonne Lucius not aboue ten yeares old as the same MoÌ„ke of Westminster with others reckoÌ„ But by others Coillus liued and continued King long after Which seemeth more probable euen Rem Higed l. 4. c. 16. Catal. Reg. Britannor ante Hist Brit. an 125. 165. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. Matth. Westm an gratiae 115. by that which Matthew of Westminster himselfe with the common opinion alloweth that Coillus was an old man before he begat Lucius Natus est Coillo Regi Britonum vnicus filius quem vocauit Lucium qui factus est Patri gaudium exultatio quasi in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus generat eum Which could not probably be in this yeare of Christ 115. when he saith Lucius was borne For by that computation I haue made before of the marriadge of his Grandfather and Grandmother after the coming of the Emperour Claudius hither at this time when Lucius is supposed to be begotten Coillus could not be much aboue fourtie yeares of Age and so not then an old man nor to be saide to doe any thing in his old Age much lesâ—e allmost out of hope of a child an heire for Age in senectute quasi ab haerede destitutus 2. This Emperour Adrian is he which in the beginning of his Empire about the yeare of Christ 123. came into Britaine and among other Reformations and Prouisions he made heare as Spartianus and others after him testifie caused the French which we call the Picts wall to be made to seperate Spartianus in Adriano Stowe Hist Holinsh. Histor of Engl. Theater of great But. l. 6. and deuide that part of Britain which was vnder the Romans from the Northren Inhabitants not subiect to them Hadrianus Britanniam petens multa correxit murumque per Octoginta millia passiuum primus duxit qui Barbaros Romanosque diuideret In his first yeares he was a Persecutor of Christians among whome S. Euaristus the last Pope was by his Authoritie put to death and he caused to take away the memory of Christ the Statues of Deuills to be erected in the place of our Lords Passion and by Seuerus Sulpitius and others is termed the fourth Persecutor In loco Dominicae Passionis daemonuÌ„ Simulachro constituit Seuer Sulpitius sacrae Hist l. 2. Yet soone he corrected his error therein forbidding ChristiaÌ„s to be punished for their Religion Quarta sub Hadriano Persecutio numeratur Quam tamen postea exerceri prohibuit Iniustum esse pronuntians vt quisquam sine crimine reus constitueretur And wrote so expressely commanding to Minutius Fundanus Euseb Hist l. 4. c. 3. in chron An. 9. Adriani Hier. de Script Eccles in Quadr. Aristid Hier. Epist 84. Euseb l. 4. c. 8. 9. Iust in Apol. Matth. Westm an 135. Aelius Lamprid. in Alexandro Seuero his Proconsull in Asia moued there perhaps by the Apologie Oration of S. Quadratus vnto him for Christians and the letters of Sereius Granianus his Legate in behalfe of Christians declaring their Innocencie And S. Aristides presented the like Apologie vnto him And he was so much moued by these meÌ„ that one of our owne HistoriaÌ„s writeth that he was thereby instructed and informed in the Christian Religion Inperator Hadrianus per Quadratum Apostolorum Discipulum Aristidem Atheniensem virum fide sapientia plenum ac per Serenum Legatum libris de Christiana Religione compositis instructus est eruditus And Aelius Lampridius confirmeth asmuch or more when he saith that this Emperour Adrian did intend to receaue Christ for God and caused Temples in all Cities to be erected without PagaÌ„ Idols which remained so in Lampridius time and were called Adrians Churches which he inteÌ„ded to the honor of Christ but was kept backe froÌ„ performing it by feare or flattery of the Idolaters told by their Oracles that if he proceeded so all would become Christians and their Temples should be left desolate and forelorne Christo templum facere voluit Alexander eumque inter Deos recipere Quod Adrianus cogitasse fertur qui templa in omnibus ciuitatibus sine simulachris insserat fieri quae bodie idcirco quia non habent Numina dicuntur Adriani Quae ille ad hoc parasse dicebatur sed prohibitus est ab ijs qui consuleÌ„tes sacra repererunt omnes Christianos si id optato euenisset templa reliqua deserenda And these were motiues to very many in these dayes to embrace Christian Religion both at Rome where the minde and iudgment of the Emperour himselfe a good Prince was so knowne to be conuinced by the constancie and Innocency of the Christians and their vnanswerable Apologies for the onely truth of their Religion and euident errors and falsehood of the Pagans superstitious Rites now made manifest in all places 3. So that to extend my pen no further then to the bounds I haue appointed vnto it First for Rome where we had many Britans Christians and other then resident we are told by the best allowed Relation of those things that the holy Pope S. Alexander did then conuert to the faith a greate part of the Roman Nobilitie Alexander Romanus Hadriano Imperatore regens Ecclesiam magnam partem Romanae Nobilitatis ad Christum conuertit Among whome was Hermes the cheife Prefect or Ruler of Rome Hermes Praefectus vrbis qui per euÌ„ Vita S. Alexand. Papae 1. in Breu. Rom. 3. die Maij. Alexandrum crediderat The encrease of Christians in the Papacie of this holy man was so greate that notwithstanding the fauour and loue of the Emperour vnto Christians the Pagan Flamins and others were so malitious Martin Polon in Alexandro 1. against him that they procured him to be put to cruell death euen in the time of the same Emperour These proceedings especially of the fauour of the Emperour to the Christians their pietie constancie and encrease were so much diuulged in the world that among others they moued or more incited our King of Britaine which then was Coillus or Lucius to send to Pope Alexander as we are informed by forreine Histories and procure of him to haue the Christian faith
preached heare in Britaine by such as he should thinke The King of Britaine Sedeth to Pope Alexander to haue Christian Preachers sent hither fittest for that designement Albertus Krantzius a worthie Historian and one which hath giuen light to diuers of our Antiquities relateth this matter thinking it was King Lucius which now began so timely to shew his loue and liking of Christian Religion Religionem Christi Lucius quondam Britanniae Rex ab Alexandro primo eius nominis summo Pontifice impetrauit in Insula praedicari Albert. Krātzius Metropol l. 1. c. 6. Matth. Westm an 115. Baron Annal. to 2. an D. 132. Zepherin Binnius in Vit. Alexandr to 1. Concil Matth. Westm an 124. 132. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. Cent. 3. pag. 143. in Matth. Florigero Prot. Publ. of Matth. West in Praefat. Which may well stand with the common opinion of King Lucius his owne conuersion in the time of Pope Eleutherius especially if we will folow Matthew of Westminster and his followers which haue told vs before that King Lucius was borne in the 115. yeare of Christ for by that accompt he was 18. yeares of Age at the Martyrdome of S. Alexander by the common opinion in the 132. yeare of Christ and King Coillus had then bene dead 7. or 8. yeares by Matthew of Westminster whome our Protestāt Antiquaries stile a man excellently learned in all kind of learning and in the right Supputation of yeares singular Vir suo seculo in omni genere bonarum literarum plane eruditus quantum ad Historiam in recta annorum supputatione singularis So we haue King Lucius old enough by this mans testimony so singular in Historicall Accompts to write to Pope Alexander of this matter before his death and iustifie the very words of the recited Antiquitie Or if we will followe the other opinion which I haue written to be more probable that King Coillus liued longer this hindereth nothing but either Lucius in the life of his Father might request this of Pope Alexander and King Coillus thought by diuers before to haue bene actually a Christian to haue giuen allowance vnto it or he himselfe being so persuaded in iudgment did so write to that holy Pope more moued vnto it by the example of the Emperour and so many Nobles of Rome whome he ment to followe at the least in performing that fauour to so many Britans now allready Christians and more desiring so to be which his proceedings were honorable in him though he himselfe intended not to be a Christian and offensiue to none in Authoritie whome he needed to feare And yet afterward seeing S. Alexander so cruelly King Coillus supposed by some to be a Christian put to death for that Religion did deferre to procure that happines to himselfe which he did to others But Harding supposeth him to haue bene a Christian and therevpon saith Lucius was the second Christian King of Britaine Harding Chron. 50. 51. in Coillus and Lucius And it will appeare hereafter that about this time there were diuers Christian Preachers sent into Britaine within few yeares after the death of Pope Alexander if not in his life they conuerted many heare to the faith of Christ among whome I may probably number S. Timothie Marcellus or Marcellinus and S. Saluine Of who me I shall speake more in the certaine time of S. Timothie an Apostolike Preist sonne to S. Claudia a noble Britaine probably sent into Britaine by Pope Alexander King Lucius his Reigne 4. Heare onely I say of S. Timothie a Britiane of this Nation by his holy Mother S. Claudia Sabinella who as diuers write preached in this kingdome sent hither by the Roman See Apostolike must needs be sent hither about this time For as the auncient Roman Martyrologe with others testifie he was at Rome and martyred there in the time of Antoninus Romae Sanctorum Martyrum Marci Timothei qui sub Antonino Imperatore Martyrio coronati sunt Petrus Merssaeus Catal. Archiep. Treuer in S. Marcello 20. Magdeburgen Cent. 1. l. 2. Martyrolog Rom. die 24. Martij Which Antoninus began his Empire in or about the yeare of Christ 138. within 6. yeares of the Martyrdome of S. Alexander Pope Therefore to allowe him but competent and ordinary time for his coming hither from Rome where he was borne and liued his aboade heare returne to Rome againe and being there before his Martyrdome I cannot finde any fitter time or parson when and by whom he was sent hither then Pope Alexander sollicited by our King of Britaine to send such to preach heare and no S. Marcellus a Britan and Bishop preached heare in his time man more fitt then he by his Mother a Britane and so not vnskilfull in the Britans tongue and their affaires 5. S. Marcellus also was a noble Britan of this Nation and had preached heare and among others persuaded King Lucius to embrace the faith of Christ departed so soone hence at that time that he was the third Bishop of Caspar Bruch Cat. Episc Tungren Petr. Merssaeus Catal. Archiep Treuer Anton. Democh. l. 2. contra Calu. Guliel Eisengr centen 2. Tungers the first being S. Maternus S. Peters Disciple and by him sent with others thither into those parts the second Auitus our blessed Countryman the next continuing that See 29. yeares and was after Archbishop of Treuers where he was martyred and S. Metropolos succeeded him as the Annals of Treuers witnesse in the second yeare of Marcus Aurelius Antoninus long before the commonly supposed time of King Lucius Conuersion By which accompt he must needs be a Preist or Bishop heare in this time I haue now in hand Annal. Eccles Verdun Rich. de Wasseburg l. r. f. 32. antiq de la Gaule Belgique 6. So I say of S. Saluine the third Bishop of Verdune in Lorayne termed by the Annals of that Church long before King Lucius his death to haue bene his old acquaintance which must needs be heare in Britaine long time before and giueth some argument he was also borne in this kingdome And no man will doubt but King Coillus which in his younger time and S. Saluin probably Bishop heare in this time and a Britan. when Christian Religion was more persecuted by the Roman Emperours their Augustals Proconsulars Lieutenants and other Prefects in Prouinces then now it was and eyther vpon his owne pietie to that holy profession or at the suite and petition of Christians heare or their friends had as all the Antiq. Glast in Tab. ligneis Guliel Malm. l. de antiq Caenob Glaston Io. Capgr in Catal. in S. Ioseph ab Aramathia Etalij Antiquities of Glastenbury William of Malmesbury with others witnes confirmed to the Christian Eremits there those priuiledges which his Accestours King Aruiragus and Marius had granted before would now in more easie times be persuaded to write to Pope Alexander then the most renowned man in the Christian world
Lucius either actually conuerted or consented to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 5. Therefore to giue euery one his due I may not depriue S. Higinius Pope of this honour nor this Nation of the true Title of so greate a benefite and blessing by him and yet when I come to his time place and happy proceedings with this kingdome in such affaires I shall render vnto him his most worthely deserued glory For it is manifest in holy Histories that whatsoeuer was written to the Pope of Rome in the yeare of Christ 156. must needs be written to S. Higinius who then two yeares before and two yeares after vntill the 11. day of Ianuary 158. when he was martyred was Pope of Rome Euseb l. 4. c. 10. in chronic Martyrol Rom. 11. Ianua Ado alij eod die Baron Tom. 2. Annal Seuer Binnius To. 1. Conc. in Higin Damas Pontif. in Pio. Aniceto Sotere Baron Seuer Binnius Rob. Barn Ioa. Bal. in eisdem Marian. Scot. Mart Pol. alij Ethel verdus chron l. 1. an 156. and no other true or pretended And betweene him and S. Eleutherius were three Popes S. Pius S. Anicetus and S. Soter Which held the Papacie aboue twenty yeares S. Eleutherius first possessing that Apostolike dignitie in the yeare 179. which was 24. yeares after the time an 156. when King Lucius by so many Authours wrote to the Pope to be a Christian And this is more confirmed by the Testimony of our Countryman Ethelwerdus who testifieth that the Pope of Rome which was in the yeare of Christ 156. which was S. Higinius sent letters to King Lucius and a Legate to him also to the same purpose exhorting him to be a Christian to which he consented and after performed accordingly In sexto quinquagesimo anno beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuntium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem admonens eum de fide baptismo Catholico qui tum Britanniae Regni potestatem pollebat qui etiam concessit verifimili ratione Christianum se esse futurum quod perfecit Which confirmeth that which Harding hath before deliuered that Pope Higinius did confirme the spirituall labours and proceedings in Britaine in this time for heare is proued that the Pope then which could be no other but this holy Saint did both write his letters and send his Legate hither to such intent persuade the King to Christian Religion And we are assured that in this time both King Lucius sent to the Pope of Rome to haue Apostolike men sent hither to preach the faith of Christ to his subiects heare and the Pope both by letters and Legate sollicited King Lucius to receaue the Catholike faith and Baptisme and he so did quod perfecit but whether he was actually baptised at this time or onely promised it now and performed it after I am not heare to determine onely I adde that the very Authours themselues Matth. Westm anno gratiae 185. 186. 596. as namely Matthew of Westminster that teach the generall Conuersion to haue bene long after this yet confesse the Britans receaued the faith at this time in parte Britonum fides Christi anno Dominicae Incarnationis 158. habita nunquaminter eos defecit THE VI. CHAPTER WHEREIN IS INTREATED WHAT LEARned and Apostolike men they were which preached in this time in Britaine and conuerted King Lucius and very many of his people Such were S. Timothie S. Marcellus Mansuetus Theanus with others 1. HITHERTO we haue heard of the happy proceedings heare in plaÌ„ting the faith of Christ the letters Legate of the Pope and persuasion of the holy Christian Clergie heare which had taken so good effect that the King himselfe was eyther in act or by promise and desire a Christian it would make much to the honour of the Instruments of so holy a worke if we could finde out the name but of any one of them which then persuaded and conuerted this first Christian King of the world in publike profession and manner to be a Christian The auncient Charter which the Antiquities of Cambridge ascribe to King Arthur doth giue this honour or a great part thereof to the learned King Lucius persuaded to be a Christian by Brittish Christians of Cambridge Schollers of Cambridge which being conuerted to the faith of Christ and diuers of them now become Clergie men and Preachers moued King Lucius by their preaching to be a Christian gloriosus Rex BritaÌ„niae Lucius ChristianitateÌ„ amplectens praedicatione DoctoruÌ„ Cantabrigiae Which is more confirmed by the Chart. Regis Arth. 7. April an 531. Bull. Honotij 1. Academ CaÌ„tab concess 20. die Febr. an D. 624. Caius Antiquit. Accadem Cantabr li. 1. p. 75. 76. 77. Chart. Reg. Arthuri supr apud Caium supr p. 69. 70. auncieÌ„t Bull of Pope Honorius the first of that name to coÌ„firme the Priuiledges of Cambridge Vniuersitie a thousand yeares since other testimonies there are which say that both King Lucius did conferre and confirme by his publike Charter greate Priuiledges and Immunities to that Schoole and Pope Eleutherius likewise which he did not for any thing we finde in Histories to any other Schoole or Vniuersitie in the world nor any of his holy Successours many yeares after The cheifest motiue of these exemptions and Prerogatiues to that place we cannot interprete in any better sence then that King Lucius had receaued much spirituall benefite from thence which he requited with temporall honour and dignitie and the holy Pope Eleutherius bestowed that singular grace and fauour to that Schoole for the holy labours and frutefull effects it had wrought in the Church of Christ by their Conuersion and Preaching mouing King Lucius and so many men of sundry degrees in Britaine to forsake superstitious Idolatrie And embrace the Christian faith and Religion Will. Harrison descript of Brit. supr 2. A Protestant Antiquary before seemeth to leaue it as probable that one of these Cambridge men was Archbishop of Yorke and by some called Taurinus an other supposeth Eluanus and Meduuinus which were employed by King Lucius was not conuerted by S. Taurinus King Lucius in this holy busines and by diuers writers were Instruments both of his Conuersion and Baptisme were Schollers of Cambridge Fuisse Eluanum Meduuinum Cantabrigâ—â—nsis studij Alumnos conijcio But the opinion of Io. Caius Antiq. Cantabr Acad. l. 1. p. 99. S. Taurinus to haue bene Archbishop of Yorke in Britaine is before founde too feeble a grounde to build vpon And certaine it is by approued witnesses King Lucius not conuerted by Eluanus or Meduninus that Eluanus and Meduuinus were but Catechumens in Christian Religion when they were sent by King Lucius to Rome and they were there perfectly instructed in the faith and continued there so long that being become learned in Christian Religion after they had bene baptized and taken inferiour Orders not sodainely performed Eluanus was consecrated a Bishop
proceedings such as all Chrstians were which he performed when he came to be Emperour raysing a generall Persecution against Christians which to omitt but as it concerned this kingdome and Christians thereof the holy house of our glorious Countrywoman S. Praxedes in Rome which vntill then both in the time of S. Nouatus her brother her holy parents S. Pudens and S. Claudia Sabinella or Priscilla and likely as before vnder her parents also Christian Britans had bene a safe refuge and as a Sanctuarie for persecuted Christians was now cruelly ransaked and 22. holy Christian Martyrs together with the sacred Act. S. Praxed per S. Pastor Martyr Rom. die 26. Maij. Bed Vsuard Ado eodem die Petr. Catal. l. 5. c. 58. Baron Tom. 2. Annal. an 164. Preist S. Simitrius most barbarously without any triall question or Iudgment presently putt to death of which blessed company we may not but thinke diuers of this kingdome to haue bene And S. Timothie himselfe returning from hence to Rome vpon the death of his brother and Sister S. Nouatus and S. Pudentiana was martyred there and before the 62. yeare of Christ if we will allowe of Matthew of Westminster his computation who saith that S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna after long exile was martyred that yeare Anno gratiae 162. in Gallijs plurimi pro Christo sanguinem gloriosè fuderunt Inter quos Iustus Viennensis Episcopus longo tempore exilio maceratus Martyr efficitur For S. Pius Pope of Rome in his Epistle to this S. Iustus writeth of the Martyrdome Pius 1. Papa Ep. ad IustuÌ„ Vienn Episc To. 1. Bibl. Sanct. Baron To. 2. Annal. an 166. of our S. Timothie And by no accompt he liued not aboue 4. yeares longer but was Martyred in this time So by some accompts our glorious Countryman S. Marcellus so diligent a procurer of the Conuersion of King Lucius as I haue declared was martyred in this Persecution And to heape vp the measure of fears for Christian Britans this Emperour did not onely thus persecute vs abroade but sent Calphurnius Agricola hither into Britaine with armed Troopes to keepe the Britans in subiection as Roman Pagan Iul. Capitolin in Marco Aurelio Antonin Polyd. Virgil. Anglic. Hist l. 2. p. 42. Writers terme it but Britans may say in a kinde of flauery 3. These and such were the worldly Temptations which allured King Lucius and many noble Britans to be more timerous and lingering to professe the Christian faith with such constancy openly as inwardly they firmely beleeued and honored vntill the Emperour himselfe conuicted by the written Marcus Aurel. Anton. Emperour miraculously conuerted to beleeue in Christ oâ— at the least to be a Protector of Christians Apologies and Miracles wrought by Christians was enforced to yeeld the honour to Christ and abstayne from Persecution and many of his noble Pagans embraced Christian Religion Imperator victoriam suam Christo gaudenter attribuit And this I take to be the cheifest occasion of the mistakings in some Historians or their Scribes setting downe so many and seuerall times when King Lucius receaued the faith of Christ or professed it Many saying Tertull. Apol. c. 6 Euseb Eccl. hist l. 5. cap. 5. Matth. Westm an 174. it was in the yeare of Christ 156. according as I haue before related Others in the yeare 164. others 165. as William of Malmesbury with others Henry of Hartford in the yeare 169 And others in other and later times All which be true if we speake of the Religion of Christ which he held and beleeued from the very first of these assigned times but for his and his Nobles publike profession thereof and the kingdome generall receauing it with building of Churches placing Christian Bishops and Preists in them and abandoning the superstitious Rites of the Pagan Gentils we must expect a later date in the time of Pope Eleutherius And the honour this holy Pope had long before he was Pope and the often occasion of King Lucius and others heare Occasions of so ofteÌ„ mistaking the name Pope Eleutherius in letters written to and from Rome by Historians or their Scribes writing and sending to Rome about this holy worke might occasion some errour in the Titles of letters to Pope Eleutherius when he was not yet Pope but in high estimation with the Popes there as a principall learned and holy Preist of the Church of Rome as appeareth in the first Epistle of S. Pius Pope to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna wherein he onely sendeth him salutations from S. Soter after Pope and S. Eleutherius as the cheifest Preists then in Rome and so he recommendeth them salutant te Soter Eleutherius digni Pius 1. Epist 1. ad Iustum Vienn Episc Tom. 1. Biblioth Sanct. presbyteri Which Epistle was written and this honour giuen to Eleutherius by that holy Pope allmost twenty yeares before Eleutherius was Pope And yet he must needs be a renowned man long before that time and so no maruaile if diuers letters were written to him from Britaine and from him hither before his Papacie especially if we reflect to consider how probable a thing it is that he was most resident with our Christian Britans there and the Popes of that time committed vnto him to haue a peculiar care of this Country which his greate credit and familiaritie with Pope Pius conuersing so much Euseb Hist Chronic. Matth. Westm an 157. with our Britans there and with such principall men as were sent into these parts such as S. Iustus of Vienna then was will induce to thinke Iustus Viennensium Episcopus Lugdunensium Photinus in Ecclesia Christi clari habentur And our owne Annals doe sufficiently witnes that the fame and renowne of S. Eleutherius was greate heare in Britaine before he was chosen Pope ab Ethelwerd Chronic. ortu solis vsque ad occasum exiuit sancta opinio eius And that this his glory was so greate in Britaine before he was Pope those our both auncient and later Historians prooue which say that King Lucius wrote vnto him the first yeare of hâ—s Consecration to take Order for the generall Conuersion of this kingdome Marian. Scot. aetat 6. in Eleutherio Papa Harris in Theatro to 2. So doth the most authenticall and approued Relation of this History testifie that it was in the very beginning of his Papacie that King Lucius sent those letters and solemne Ambassadge vnto him about this Busines Huic initio Pontificatus supplices litterae venerunt à Lucio Britannorum Rege vt se ac suos Vita S. Eleutherij in Breu. Rom. 26. die Maij. in Christianorum numerum reciperet Which plainely proueth this fame and honour of S. Eleutherius so well knowne in Britaine did not now begin heare with his Papacie but was of farre more auncient continuance and Antiquitie For the very beginning of any Ruler or Gouernour cannot giue him so singular a commendation so
renowned man being openly together with the holy Christians Cariton Caritina Euelpistius Hierax Pean and Valerian Menol. Graecor cal Iunij Metaphrastes die 1. Iunij Sur. Lipol eod die or Liberian conuented and examined by Rusticus Praefect of the Citie of Rome vnder the named Emperours in what place the Christians there vsed to assemble and his schollers came together to heare him Iustine answeared that he euer continued at Timothies Bath neare the house of one named Martius and hauing bene now twice in Rome knew no other place and there he preached to all that resorted to him Respondit Iustinus Ego prope domum Martij cuiusdam ad balneum cognomento Timothinum hactenus mansi Veni autem in vrbem Romam secundo neque alium quempiam locum nisi quem dixi cognosco Ac si quis ad me venire voluit communicaui cum illo veritatis doctrinam By which it is euident that this our Christian British house in Rome after the death of S. Praxedes and S. Timothie his warrant to dispose of it was employed to such holy vses as formely it was and that it now continued notwithstanding the greate trobles and Persecution against it the most famous and renowned place in Rome for entertayning maitaining afflicted Christians there preaching ministring Sacraments and other holy exercises And that it still continued at our Countriman S. Timothie his disposition as the still bearing his name as owner or cheife commander thereof Balneum cognomento Timothinum proueth which it could not truely beare vntill after the death of S. Nouatus the immediate and onely Possessor of it from his parents before And it seemeth that allthough S. Timothie had left it in the power of S. Pius Praxedes and Pastor to dispose of it they still reserued the Right and Interest thereof to S. Timothie and though at the Consecration of it for a Church it was termed Titulus Pastoris the Title or Church where S. Pastor was ordinary and cheife Preist yet S. Pastor dying presently after S. Praxedes as Baronius writeth and by S. Pius Epistle to S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 164. Martyrol Rom. die 26. Iulij Pius Pap. Epist ad Iustum Episcop Viennen where he saith of S. Pastor that S. Pastor hauing this Title or Church conferred on him deceased presbiter Pastor titulum condidit dignè in Domino obijt And so preserued the hereditarie Right together with the Title and Church thereto S. Timothie the true heire and owner thereof from his Auncestors by lawfull and lineall discent THE X. CHAPTER OF THE LAST HOLY LABOVRS OF S. TImothie in Britaine his honour with S. Denys the Areopagite his returne from hence to Rome and Martyrdome there and Martyrdome of S. Pius Pope in the same place 1. I Left saint Timothie diligently labouring in Christs Haruest in Britaine and now I must attend to doe him honour at his glorious death and Martyrdome at Rome but before we bring him hither to take his heauenly rewarde for his sufferings and trauailes there we must for the greater glory of him S. Timothie his effectuall last labours in Britaine for the Conuersion thereof and our Nation by him make some esteeme how farre he profited and preuailed in that imployment We haue heard before that by the paynes and preaching of him and our Countryman saint Marcellus both our King Lucius became a Christian and a great part of Britaine began to professe the faith of Christ S. Lucius Britanniae Rex S. Timothei eruditione ad Religionem Christi inductus est Britannia magnam ex parte fidem Christi profiteri caepit And the perseuering of saint Timothie so seriously and with such intentiue feruour that no thing could separate him from that most Heroicall Enterprise not the death of his dearest Sister and Brother S. Pudentiana and Nouatus nor so ample and Noble a Patrimonie now fallen vnto him assureth vs if we had no other testimonie to adheare vnto that he was now Father of many spirituall children had many such Brothers and Sisters and by labouring long heare among the stones and Rocks of Britaine had founde out and procured to this kingdome greater and more enduring Mines of Treasure then all saint Pudens and Claudia his parents or saint Nouatus his Brother their wordly Riches could yeeld vnto him I can hardly be drawne to other opinion finding no reason to warrant mee but his inflamed loue to the spirituall good and happines of Britaine bounde and fixed him heare with the chaines thereof vntill with vnexpressible Ioy he did see and reape that fruite of his holy works my Authours before haue told vs of that by his meanes King Lucius was induced to Christian Religion and a greate parte of Britaine professed it And this was the occasion of his returne from hence and going to Rome hoping by that Iorney to be the happy Messenger and Instrument of relating His returne to Rome and occasiō thereof and procuring that which was reserued for the honour of saint Eluanus Meduuinus Damianus Fugatianus and their Associats after to see and effect the generall and publickly warranted both by Pope and Prince Conuersion of this Britaine now hindered for a time by a sodden and new raysed storme of Persecution vnder new Emperours For allthough at the time of saint Timothie his beginning his Iorney from Britaine to Rome the Church of Christ was at some ease and quiet Antoninus Pius that friend to Christians yet continuing his Empire or if Marcus Aurelius Antoninus the persecuting Emperour had begun his Empire yet he had not begun his Persecution at that time or the knowledge thereof had not yet trauailed so farre as Britaine to giue warning and notice to King Lucius of any such thinge eyther acted or intended But when he and his new Christian people heare had for certaintie learned what barbarous and cruell Persecutions were now in hand as all Antiquities of that time doe witnes and to be silent in others that our Noble Brittish Christian house in Rome which had continued so long quiet and bene such a Seminary of Religion for this kingdome was now so cruelly afflicted 23. renowned Martyrs tyrannically and without all tryall putt to death in the place and house itselfe as I haue related and saint Iustine and his sacred company after that carryed also from thence to durance and Martyrdome and saint Timothie our Apostle Countryman and owner of that holy house together with saint Marke his happy companion in Martyrdome and likely in his Trauailes in Britaine were taken from that place to Martyrdome and Pope Pius also which much conuersed there and should haue bene a cheife meanes in directing and assisting our generall Conuersion if it had then taken effect putt to death by these Emperours for that cause 2. These and such cruelties euen against the Christians of this kingdome by these persecuting Emperours being now knowne in Britaine there was no hope left of
Pius his Empire and contradict himselfe as also he is singular when he saith of saint Anicetus that he was Pope but two yeares foure moneths three dayes Annos 2. menses 4. dies 3. others commonly tripling that time in his Papacie Therefore to auoide all the least inconuenience and exception I will ioyne also in this place saint Soter in all opinions vndoubtedlie Pope immediately before saint Eleutherus or Eleutherius and next to saint Anicetus by the more receaued Damasus Pont. in Sotere Martin Polon Suppu in Soter and to saint Pius by the other opinion The space of his Papacie is not agreed vpon the liues of Popes ascribed to Damasus ascribeth to him nine yeares seuen moneths and 21. dayes Martinus alloweth him so many yeares and dayes but detracteth foure moneths Sedit annis nouem mensibus tribus Matth. Westm an gratiae 175. diebus viginti vno The verie same hath Matthew of Westminster Sedit in Cathedra Romana annis 9. mensibus 3. diebus 21. Baronius and Binnius doe not afford him halfe so much time saying he was not Pope fully and compleately foure yeares but wanted twelue dayes of that terme defunctus habetur Baron Tom. 2. Annal. ann 179. Seuerin Binnius Tom. 1. Concil in Sotere Soter die 22. mensis Aprilis cum sedisset annos quatuor minus diebus duodecim And assigne the yeare of his death 199. from the Natiuitie of Christ and 17. of the Empire of Marcus Aurelius spoken of before continuing Emperour vntill the third yeare of the next Pope saint Eleutherius All which time and longer Lucius was still King in Britaine These two Popes as our Protestant writers of their liues are witnesses were holy men and Martyrs Saint Anicetus painefully gouerned the Roman Church in the holy ministery of the word and in greate constancie in the Christian faith shedd his blood for Gods truth Anicetus Romanae Ecclesiae in verbi ministerio sacro laboriosè praefuit in magna Christianae fidei constantia pro Dei veritate sanguinem postremò fudit Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pontif. Rom. in Aniceto The like they testifie of saint Soter In armis Spiritualibus Christo fideliter militauit hoc vnum agens praecipuè vt animas per Baptismum Christo dicatas doctrina exemplo illi suo sponso saluandas adduceret mortemque sui corporis pro Christi ipsius testimonio pertulit Thus we are secured that both their example and conuersation of life as also their doctrine and Religion which they taught and professed was holy 2. What this was some what in particular these men thus deliuer vnto vs. Robert Barns l. de Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Anicet Anicetus decreed that if an Archbishop were accused by a Bishop it should be done eyther before the Primate or Pope of Rome He appointed that Archbishops should not be called Primats but Metropolitans except this prerogatiue of name was granted The Doctrine and Religion of S. Auicetus and Soter to any by the Pope of Rome He commanded that the crowne of Preists heads should be shaued round Anicetus Archiepiscopum à suo Episcopo aut coram Primate aut Romano Pontifice accusandum esse statuit Archiepiscopos non Primates sed Metropolitanos appellandos esse dixit nisi ista praerogatiua Nomenclaturae ei à Romano Pontifice concederetur Capitis verticem spherulae instar radendum sacerdotibus praecepit Soter appointed against that errour of the Gnostiks that a Robert Barns supr in Sotere Nunne should not handle the Pall nor put incense into the Censor and ordained that a Preist Should not say Masse except two at the least were present Ne Monacha Pallam contrectaret neue Thus in Acerram poneret statuit N◠sacerdos celebraret nisi vt minimum duo adessent ordinauit In these times the persecuting Emperours still reigning and Persecution raging not onely in the Easterne parts but in Italy France and Countryes in the continent neare vnto vs. This our Iland as an other world was allmost quite free thereof both now before and Gildas l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. after vntill the generall Persecution of Dioclesian as saint Gildas and others after him doe witnes vsque ad persecutionem Diocletiani Tyranni nouennem both in respect of the scituation remote distance and separation from the cheife Brittish Kings euer fauourers friends of Christians drewe many persecuted Christians hither commanding place of the Empire and that it euer had Kings not so depending of the persecuting Emperours and so farre from the name and nature of Persecutours that they euer were friends and fauourers of Christians and now the King and many both of his Nobilitie and other subiects had receaued Christian Religion This as our Protestant Antiquaries and others haue told vs of like former times drewe many worthie and learned Christians among others hither where for themselues they might more quietly enioy the libertie of their conscience and Religion and for others desirous to be instructed in the truth thereof and not kept back with such terrours of Persecution as in other Countryes they might with more confidence and boldnes and with greate hope of fruite and increase preach and teach it vnto them And so this Persecution in other Nations not sayling ouer itselfe but sending Apostolike men vnto vs eyther to conuert or by their holy doctrine conuersation and miracles which they wrought at the least so to dispose the minds and wills of many men in all degrees that it made our generall Conuersion now at hand more easie to be so speedely and vniuersally performed 3. That such was the state of Britaine for spirituall affaires in this Idolatry and superstition daily diminishing and decaying and Christiā Religion in all places and persons encreasing and multiplying both Authoritie and the knowne certaine effect it selfe the surest testimonie in such cases shall witnes heareafter And this was the condition thereof vntill about the beginning of the Papacie of S. Soter or the end of the first yeare thereof about the yeare of our Redemption 175. when as it appeareth by the Edict of Marcus Aurelius Emperour before the strange deliuery of him and his Army by the Christians Literae Marci Aurelij Anton. ad Senatum in fine operum S. Iustini Baron To. 2. Annal. an 176. Mat. West an gratiae 174. Tertull. Apol. c. 5. Euseb l. 5. c. 5. Oros l. 7. c. 15. Florent Wigor Chronic. an 161. vel 184. miraculous prayers he suffered many Christians to liue in quiet and had a great number of them about him inuenique magnam eorum multitudinem And seeing himselfe and his Army in distresse sent for them and entreated them to pray for his deliuery eos qui apud nos Christiani dicuntur accersiui ac rogaui Which he would not haue done being a wise and learned Emperour but that either by the Apologie of Athenagoras the vertues and Miracles of many Christians or
some other inuincible ArgumeÌ„t his Iudgment was then wholly or allmost conuicted that their Religion was holy and they also and thereby likely to be powerable with God to procure his safety which his owne prayers Sacrifices to his Pagan Gods were not able to doe Deos Patrios votis susceptis rogaui sed cum ab eis negligerer As he himselfe publikly proprofessed and therefore preferring the prayers of the Christians appealed vnto them But after God by the prayers of the Christians which he procured them to make had so Miraculously deliuered him and his Army consisting but of foure Legions not 27. thousand men enuironed allmost with a thowsand thowsands of Enemies as the common reading is hostium Nongentorum septuaginta septem millia and his people distressed with thrist and hunger not hauing drunke in fiue dayes by sending a most cooling and comforting Raine in the Campe of the distressed Emperour and Haile like fier and lightnings among his Enemyes confounding and discomfiting them he presently sent out his Imperiall letters and Edict chardging the Senate of Rome to confirme them with their Decree wherein wholly asscribing this deliuery of his Army and himselfe and confusion of his Enemyes to the God of the Christians their prayers vnto him wherein he gaue free libertie for any man to be a Christian concedamus talibus vt sint Christiani and no man should be molested for being a Christian censeo neminem quod Christianus sit esse in crimen in Iudicium vocandum And he that should accuse a Christian for his Religion should be burned aliue and he that shall professe himselfe to be a Christian shall be freed from all danger intended against him for that cause And no gouernor of any Prouince shall punish any such for his Religion or depriue him of libertie Volo eum qui Christianum accusauit viuum exuri Illum vero qui Christianum se esse professus fuerit periculo omni quod ob eam rem ei intendebatur liberatum Is cui Prouincia commissa est nequaquam ad paenitentiam adigat aut libertatem ei adimat And he willed these things to be confirmed by the Senats Decree and this his Edict to be proposed in the open Marcet place to be read And that the Prefect of the Citie then Vetrasius Pollio should cause it to be sent to all Prouinces and no man should be forbidden to write it out Haec autem Senatus consulto etiam sanciri volo atque hoc meum Edictum in Foro diui Traiani proponi vt legi possit Curae autem erit Vetrasio Pollioni Praefecto vrbi vt ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur neque quisquam qui eam exscribere vel ipse vti voluerit prohibeatur This was sent to the whole Senate and people of Rome Senatui populoque Romano and by the Emperours publike chardge and command as into other Prouinces so likewise sent it into Britaine for the priuiledge of all ChristiaÌ„s heare by the Emperours publike Officer in such affaires the Ruler of the City of Rome ad omnes Prouincias haec constitutio mittatur Any man that would might freely be a Christian and no man vnder paine of cruell death to be burnt aliue might call any into question for that cause And to giue greater testimony of these things in Britaine and see this Imperiall Edict for the freedome of Christians heare take place and effect where as our English Antiquaries others tell vs that Trebellius and Pertinax the Roman Lieutenants heare about this time were Christians our Countriman Florentius Wigorniensis plainely affirmeth that Florent Wigor chron an 159. 181 Pertinax was a cheife commander in the Emperours Army when this Miraculous Victory was by the Christians prayers and this Edict writen and decreed by the Emperour for their freedome and libertie and probably was then conuerted to the Christian faith by this Miracle Pertinaci exercitui qui cum eo in Quadorum Regione pugnabat siti oppressis pluuia diuinitus missa est cum è contrario Germanos Sarmatas fulmi na persequerentur plurimos eorum interficerent And the Emperour himselfe who in his publike cited Edict doth say of Christians that in equitie he must thinke them now to be defended by God whome before he accompted for wicked men and alienated from God must needs be a Christian in conscience and Iudgment Equum est vt quos impios esse à Deo alienos opinabamur eos existimemus Deo munitos esse And he most needs at least internally beleeue in that true God whome he said the Christians did beare in their conscience Deum in conscientia gestant And in no wise a learned Emperour or other would or could in Iudgment reason equitie and conscience make a lawe to condemne men to so cruell death as burning aliue which he inflicted vpon the accusers of Christians except he knew or probably thought their accusation was vniust and the cause of the accused Christians lawfull iust and holy 4. Wherevpon it came to passe that very many both present at this Miracle and the Emperours change vpon it or hearing it by so vndoubted Relation as the Emperours publike and seuere Edict for the quiet of Christians began then to loue and embrace their Religion so pleasing and powerable with God and honored by men of greatest commande and iudgment And Marci Aurelij Edict supr this Imperiall Edict and Relation of these things by publike Authoritie and warrant both of the Emperour and the Consuls of Rome was with all expedition sent proclaimed and diuulged heare in Britaine as in other Prouinces to King Lucius and the Lieutenants for the Emperour heare as his precept was And this I take to be that Ambassadge or Messadge which S. Gildas and Nennius before haue spoken of sent from the Roman Emperour or Emperours as the diuers readings haue missa Legatione ab Imperatore Romanorum or ab Imperatoribus Romanorum to exhort or warrant king Lucius to professe Christian Religion For howsoeuer we will vnderstand these words Emperour or Emperours of the Romans whether for the cheife Emperour or his Substituts so sometime named by S. Gildas so it was coÌ„cerning the high Emperour his Edict publikly proclaimed and diuulged in all Prouinces was come to King Lucius â—is knowledge so that he must needs take notice thereof by that meanes And if we will take the phrase of speach Imperatores RomanoruÌ„ the Emperous of the Romans as S. Gildas before in Claudius seemeth to vse it Gild. Histor in Claudio when he saith in Tempore Claudij quieuit dari census Romanis à Britannia sed Britannicis Imperatoribus traditur Tribute ceased to be giuen to the Romans from Britaine in the time of Claudius but it is deliuered to the Brittish Emperours which the Roman true Emperours seeme to haue deputed as the Roman Consuls had their Proconsules and Pretors Propretors and Kings now haue their Proreges Viceroyes in
consented therto The old Manuscript Manuscr Peruetustum de primo statu Landauen Ecclesiae Brittish Antiquitie of the first State of the Church of LaÌ„daffe thus recordeth it Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Apostolicae Sedis Papam Legatos suos scilicet Eluanum Meduinum misit implorans vt iuxta eius Ammonitionem Christianus fieret Lucius King of the Britans sent his Ambassadors Eluan and Medwne to Eleutherius Pope of the Apostolike See beseeching him that Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 4. c. 19. Antiquit. Glast Tabulis affixae Capgr in S. Patric according to his admoniton he might be made a Christian The Authour of the old Brittish History saith Lucius Epistolas suas Eleutherio Papae direxit petens vt ab eo Christianismum reciperet King Lucius directed his Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring to receaue Christianitie from him The old Antiquities of Glastenbury citing other Brittish Authours doe tell vs that very cridible Antiquities deliuer that Lucius King of the Britans did send to Pope Eleutherius to pray him that he would illuminate the darknes of Britaine with the light of Christian preaching Tradunt bonae credulitatis Annales quod Lucius Rex Britannorum ad Eleutherium Papam miserit oratum vt Britanniae tenebras luce Christianae Praedicationis illustraret S. Bede saith King Lucius did entreate Pope Eleutherius Bed l. 1. Eccles Hist c. 4. Theat of Brit. l. 6. Radulphus de Diceto Hist in Eleutherio an 188 Abbreuiat teÌ„p inter an 170. 180. by his letters that by his commandement he might be made a Christian obsecrans vt per eius mandatum Christianus efficeretur Dicetus in his auncient Manuscript History writeth King Lucius of Britaine obtained of Pope Eleutherius by his Epistle written vnto him to be made a Christian Ad Eleutherium Papam Lucius Rex Britanniae missa Epistola se fieri Christianum impetrat The old Authour of the Manuscript History termed Abbreuiatio Temporum if it was not the same Radulphus de Diceto hath the same words though not precisely at the same yeare wherein the copie of Dicetus in the Kings Library as our Theater Protestants cite him but as I haue alledged him Marianus Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor Chron. an 162. 184. Sigebert GeÌ„bl Chronogr in Regno Britan. Matth. Westm an gratiae 185. saith the very same also Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius wigorniensis writeth in the same words Sigibertus saith King Lucius request was the cause that the Britans receaued the Mysteries of Christian Religion by the Legats of Pope Eleutherius Britanni instantia Lucij Britanniarum Regis per Legatos Eleutherij Papae Mysteria Christianitatis perceperuÌ„t Matthew of Westminster giueth the like testimony to this petition of King Lucius to Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Papam Eleutherium Epistolas direxit petens ab eo vt Christianus efficeretur Henry Archdeacon of Huntington saith When Eleutherius was Pope of Rome Lucius King of the Britains sent an Epistle vnto him beseeching him that by his commandement Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero Aurelio Lucio CoÌ„modo Harding Cronicle in King Lucius c. 51. f. 43. Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Dubtitij Io. Capgrauius Catal. in eod he might be made à Christian Cum Eleutherius Pontificatui Romanae Ecclesiae praeesset misit ad eum Lucius Britanniarum Rex Epistolam obsecrans vt per eius maÌ„datum Christianus efficeretur Harding saith this was done at the supplication of Lucius The old Manuscript of the life of S. Dubritius which Capgraue and others followe witnesseth that King Lucius sent two Ambassadors Eluan and Medwine to Pope Eleutherius that he might be made a Christian according to his direction Lucius Britannorum Rex ad Eleutherium Papam Legatos misit stilicet Eluanum Meduinum vt iuxta eius ammonitionem Christianus fieret And in the life of S. Helen the Empresse our Country woman Lucius Epistolas Eleutherio Papae humiliter direxit petens vt ab eo fidem Christianam recicipere mereretur King Lucius did humbly direct Epistles to Pope Eleutherius desiring that he might be thought worthie to receaue the Christian faith from him The like hath Ado Lucius Britannorum Rex missa ad Eleutherium Romae Episcopum Epistolà vt Christianus efficeretur petijt Many others and they auncient Catholike writers of greate credet there be both of this and other M. S. in Vita S. Helenae Et Capgrau in ead Nations which thus confidently for most certaine deliuer this History vnto vs which for auoiding tediousnes I omit as I might haue ouerpassed many of these but to shew to my Readers that the mistakings of some Scribes before remembred and reconciled about times and Titles doe nothing hinder Ado in Chron. inter an 163. 181. the vndoubted and vnquestionable truth of the Relation hereof That the generall Conuersion of this kingdome to Christ was happily brought to passe in the time of Pope Eleutherius by his direction warrant and Papall Authoritie 3. For confirmation whereof by all manner of Antiquaries euen our Protestants most aduerse to the prerogatiues of the holy Apostolike Roman See they generally consent vnto it in this Order Matthias Flaccus Illiricus Ioannes Vuigandus Matthaeus Index and Basilius Faber the Magdeburgian Protestant Historians haue thus of this matter Lucius ad Eleutherium Romanae Ecclesiae Centur. 2. cap. 2. col 8. Episcopum Eluanum Meduuinum Britannos doctrina praestantes mittit rogat vt inde Doctores quosdam accipiat qui Christianam Religionem in suo Regno abolito toto Ethnichismo instaurent King Lucius of Britaine sent two excellently learned Britans Eluanus and Meduuinus to Eleutherius Bishop of the Church of Rome and desired him that he might receaue some Doctours from thence that might establish Christian Religion in his kingdome and abolish Heathen superstition out of it And they alledge Gildas Albanius that this King was addicted to Christian Religion euen from the beginnig of his Reigne Non erat omnino iniquus Lucius Christianorum Religioni statim initio sui Imperijmouebatur enim nonnihil miraculis illustribus quae à Christianis in testimonium ornamentum suae doctrinae passim edebantur vt Gildas Albanius in libro de victoria Aurelij Ambrosij refert A Protestant Bishop of England whome these Magdeburgians cite and follow writeth in like manner cum Io. Bal. l. de Scriptor Brit. cent 1. in Lucio Eluano Meduuino audisset per â—â—esaris Legatos Trebellium Pertinacem Romanorum illustres aliquot quiescente Persecutione Christianam Religionem admisisse statim per eruditos Britannos Eluanum Meduuinum ad Eleutherium Romanorum Pontisicem misit ac scripsit pro suscipiendo Baptismo Epistolam When King Lucius vnderstood by the Emperours
of S. Ioseph is too manifest a mistaking for I haue proued in the first Age that S. Ioseph and all of that company or Schoole as this Authour termeth it were dead within the first huÌ„dred yeares of Christ long before Eluanus was borne Neyther is it credible with mee that any of the immediate Disciples for he speaketh in the plurall number ab ipsis Apostolorum Discipulis of the Apostles were liuing heare in Britaine in the Papacie of Eleutherius when this man was but a Catechumen by them that hold he was first sent to Rome from King Lucius after Eleutherius was now Pope or by those which as before assigne his going to Rome twenty yeares sooner for betweene this and the death of the Apostles S. Peter and S. Paule are 87. yeares at the least and whosoeuer were or could be accompted their Disciples in proper sense were so old at the Apostles death that if now liuing and heare in Britaine they were an hundred yeares of age Of which age in this Country I dare not take vpon mee to finde Disciples of the Apostles Onely I graunt as I haue done before that by the greate prouidence of God one of this Nation and S. Peters Disciple S. Mansuetus was probably then liuing but he was but one and liued most at Tullum or Treuers where he was Bishop farre from Glastenbury or any part of Britaine 8. And if there had bene any probable Authoritie that these men had bene borne in that part I would haue thought my phrase harsh in History if I had termed the one of them an Aualonian and the other a Belgian for the I le of Aualon is hard by welles Glastenbury itselfe but three English miles from welles and part of Belgia aswell as welles and so euery Aualonian was a Belgian and a Belgian borne about welles in ea circa welliam parte was not vnproperly an Aualonian the I le of Aualon there circuiting about it no Christian was probably in that part of the Country but in Aualonia the onely Residency of S. Ioseph and his holy company and onely alloted and enfranchised for Christians by the donation and priuiledge of our Kings then Aruiragus Marius and Coillus And Eluanus brought vp and instructed where S. Ioseph liued as this Authour our Protestants before haue written if it were so could not possibly be ignorant of that very place where he liued and was instructed in the Christian faith neyther so neare a neighbour and companion vnto him as Meduuinus was by these writers could be without all knowledge thereof yet by all the Antiquities of Glastenbury before neytheâ— of them knew this Mansion of S. Ioseph the most memorable and reuerenced place of this kingdome then with Christians Therefore we must trauaile further then any part of Belgia to finde but with probabilitie where these Ambassadours were borne and instructed in the Christian faith in Britaine before they were sent to Rome Cambridge hath pleaded for them before with more congruitie and lesse inconuenience then any part of the Belgae inhabitants can doe so perhaps might Stamford Burton where the Cambridge Schollers are thought to haue bene baptised so might diuers Schooles of the Druids where were many learned men such as Eluanus and Meduuinus are described vnto vs so farre remote froÌ„ the Belgae and Glastenbury and lately instructed in the faith of Christ that they might pleade Ignorance without sinne or shame of S. Ioseph his Chappell and Eremiticall habitation I may likewise so say of the Court itselfe of King Lâ—cius where so many learned Christians and Catechumens were now and 〈◊〉 whence these were sent as the custome and vsadge of Kings is to send 〈◊〉 Ambassadours such as be in grace in Court with them In all which places many learned men then liued but no such no Schoole or place of learning at this time for any thing I finde in Antiquities was about or neare to welles or Aualon then it being a Desart From whence in particular they were I dare â—ot yet for want of sufficient warrant certainely determine THE XV. CHAPTER THE MISSION OF THE HOLY LEGATS S. Damianus Fugatianus Bishops and diuers others from S. Eleutherius Pope of Rome at the request of S. Lucius King heare in Britaine by Authoritie to plant and setle heare the true Christian Religion 1. THese renowned Brittish Ambassadours of King Lucius being now arriued at Rome with letters Commission and Instructions for their proceeding in so greate and important busines presented themselues with their Kings humble and earnest petition to the holy Pope Eleutherius Whether they came now immediately from Britaine as most seeme to affirme or had bene for some and no short time before in Rome and in studies there and Instruction in Christian Religion to enable them for such Ecclesiasticall Degrees and functions as they were now shortly to receaue as our Cambridge Antiquaries and others assisted with no contemptible reasons haue allready deliuered and now receaued these letters and Commission from King Lucius about our generall Conuersion I referre my Readers to that I haue written before of this matter But howsoeuer that is to be resolued it is generally agreed vpon among Antiquaries that vpon the deliuery of this Ambassadge the holy Pope Eleutherius appointed for his Legats S. Damianus and Fugatianus with power and Instructions to come hither to effect that happy busines And some say that among others designed for worthie labourers in this renowned worke these Ambassadours of King Lucius were presently employed about it The old Brittish Manuscript Antiquitie of the auncient Church of Landaffe thus relateth it Eleutherius gratias agens Deo suo quod illa gens quae à primo Antiquit. Eccles Landau Manuscript Peruetust Regionis inhabitatore Bruto gentilis fuerat tam ardenter ad fidem Christi festinabat consilio senioris vrbis Romae placuit eosdem Legatos baptizari Catholica fide suscepta ordinari Eluanum in Episcopum Meduuinum autem in Doctorem Et propter eloquentiam scientiam quam habebant in sacris Scripturis Praedicatores ad Lucium in Britanniam reuersi sunt Pope Eleutheriâ—s giuing thanks to God that the Nation which from Brutus the first Inhabiter of the Country had bene euer Pagan did so feruently hasten to the faith of Christ it was agreed vpon by the Counsaile of the elder Rome that the same Ambassadours should be baptized and hauing receaued the Catholike faith Eluan should be consecrated a Bishop and Medwin made a Doctour or Teacher And in respect of the eloquence and knowledge which they had in holy Scripturs they returned Preachers vnto King Lucius in Britaine The old Manuscript History of the life of S. Dubricius and Capgraue following it Manuscrip Antiq de Vit. S. Dubrâ—cij Capgrau Catal. in S. Dubricio haue the verie same words of that Antiquitie so farre as it concerneth this narration 2. I finde few others that be auncient which write of the consecrating any of
that Antiquitie testifieth that he found this Legatine power of S. Faganus and Damianus with effects thereof in other writings of the Britans betweene their time and his Iâ—â—â—riptis recentioribus inueni quod sanctus Phaganus Deruuianus ab Eleutheâ—â—o Papa qui eos miserat decem annos Indulgentiae impetrarunt Nennius writeth as the extant Copies of Nennius Hist Manuscr Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 4. in Martyrol 8. cal Iunij Ethelwerd chronic in Eleuther Marian. Scot. l. 2. â—tat 6. an 177. Florent Wigor in Chronic. ann 162. vel 184. Martin Pol. supput an 188. in Eleut S. Gildas before that Christian Religion was setled heare by the Legats of the Pope of Rome Missa Legatione a Papa Romano S. Bede in diuers places affirmeth that Christianitie was planted heare by Pope Eleutherius commande or Authoritie and this was King Lucius suite vt per eius mandatum Christianus fieret effectum piae postulationis consecutus est Ethelwerdus saith it was done by the Legats and letters of Pope Eleutherius to King Lucius Eleutherius beatissimus Christi famulus per Nuncium literas Lucium adijt Insulae Regem Marianus saith King Lucius obtained it of Pope Eleutherius Lucius Britanniae Rex ab Eleutherio Papa per Epistolam Christianum se fieri impetrat Florentius Wigorniensis hath the same words Martinus relateth it by Fuganus and Damianus hauing Mission or Commission from Pope Eleutherius Papa misit duos religiosos viros videlicet Fuganum Damianum qui Regem populum Baptizarent Radulphus de Diceto in his Manuscript Historie reporteth King Lucius petitioninge to Pope Eleutherius about this busines the Pope sent Faganus and Diuuanus hither and they affected it Ad Eleutherium Lucius Rex Radulphus de Diceto in Manuscr Hist abbreu Chronic. inter an 170. 180. Henricus Huntingt Hist l. 1. in Marco Antonino Vero. Manuscrip Hist de Romesey Princ. Insula isâ—a qâ—â— nunc Anglia Gulielm Malm. l. de Antiquit. caeâ—obij Glaston Caxton Hâ—st part 4. in King Lucius Galfr. Monum Hist l. 4. c. 19. 20. Matth. Westm an 185 186 Huâ—ting Chronic. c. 31. f. 4â— Britanniae missa Epistola se sieri Christianum impetrat Eleuther ergo misit Faganum Diuuanum qui Regem Lucium baptizauerunt Henrie of Huntington his phrase is that it was done by Pope Eleutherius commandement Per Eleutherij Papae mandatum The old Manuscript History of Romesey saith King Lucius did humbly entreate Pope Eleutherius by an Epistle that he would send him faithfull Doctors to Baptise him and his Nation and he obtained his suite Rex Britannorum Lucius sanctum Eleutherium tunc temporis Papam per Epistolam suppliciter expetiuit gratanter obtinuit quatenus fideles Doctores destinaret qui se ac gentem suam in Christo regenerarent William of Malmesbury in his Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury relateth that these Legats Phaganus and Deruianus came into Britaine to preach the Ghospell haue preached Baptized through all the Iland Phaganus Deruianus venerunt in Britanniam ad praedicandum EuangeliuÌ„ Baptizantes praedicantes vniuersam Insulam peragrantes The old English Chronicle published by Caxton asscribeth the whole managing of these affaires to the Legats of Pope Eleutherius The Brittish History also the Monke of Westminster and Harding are most manifest for these Legats and Commissioners of Pope Eleutherius to haue directed all these affaires by that Popes Authoritie 7. Thus we haue proued by Authorities the high Apostolike Legatine Power which the holy Pope Eleutherius communicated to these his learned and renowned Legats and Commissioners Faganus and Damianus for the Conuersion of this kingdome this Power being thus granted and so many Episcopall Acts in consecrating Bishops Preists and other Clergie men and These Legats of Pope Eleutherius were Bishops others proper to that highest function being to be exercised heare as in all other Nations in such a state and condition and which none but Bishops could performe and these worthie Founders of our Church performed heare by all Antiquities we must needs conclude they were consecrated Bishops by such Apostolike Catholike manner as I haue before related Therefore I can but maruayle how the present Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury Directour of M. Francis Mason and his scribe were no better directed then to Franc. Mason Pref. to his Books of Consecr l. 2. c. 3. p. 55. 56. write from Rome there came two Fugatius and Damianus but we cannot learne that eyther of them was a Bishop Which is too weake a saying of an Archbishop or any writer directed by such a man For so many Episcopall Acts which by all writers they effected were lessons plaine enough to learne that they were endowed with Episcopall Order and power to doe such things and so must needs be Bishops And if we must seeke them Maisters expressely to call them so the old Brittish History calleth them expressely Antistites Bishops Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 4. c. 20. Pont. Virun Hist l. 4. in fine Matth. Westm Anno gratiae 186 Godwin Cat. of Bishops in Wincester pag. 207. edit an 1615. so doth Virunnius And Matthew of Westminster naming them the blessed Bishops Faganus and Deruuianus bâ—ati Antistites Faganus Deruuianus And to omitt others that Protestant Bishop which before was most backward in these things produceth an old Manuscript testifying they were Bishops and exercised the holy offices of that Function The Cathedrall Church of Winchester saith he as the same Authour of an old Manuscript saith wash allowed and dedicated vnto the honour of our Sauiour October 29. 189. by Faganus and Damianus Bishops And diuers forrayne Historians especially of France witnesse that the cheife suite of King Lucius was for such hauing otherwise of his owne Nation many Preists and Preachers of the Christian Religion Mere des Histoires Chroniques de France l. 1. pag. 91. an 182. Alan Bouchard in Annales de Bretaigne l. 1. fol. 19. p. 2. Many Christians say these Authours being baptised and preaching the faith in Britaine King Lucius sendeth to Pope Eleutherius vn Ambassadeur an Ambassadour to make suit to him to send Prelats of his Church to instruct and baptize him And assure vs the cheife of these were Damianus and Faganus exercising Episcopall Function heare And so according to their high calling and dignitie and as the holy Popes before euen from S. Peter had practised and ordayned these holy Bishops before had their sacred Preists Deacons and other Many other Bishops employed by the Popes authoritie in this holy works Clergie men to assist them And the case and condition of so lardge Dominions as Britaine comprehended to be conuerted required diuers other both Preists and Bishops were sent by Pope Eleutherius with them to be workemen in this happy haruest And their names were diligently preserued and left to Posteritie in our Primatiue Church and among
yeares after this in the time of Dioclesian his Persecution when S. Alban a cheife man there was martyred for the Christian faith the Citie of Verolamium was by all Histories so ignorant thereof as if there neuer had bene any Christian there before much lesse a Bishop which should haue very ill intended to his greate office to suffer himselfe and his cheife chardge to haue so presently apostated from Christ 7. But I must rather hold that the rest of the Bishops Sees were where we finde Christians professing constantly euen to death their holy faith in that most tempestuous time of persecution where we finde any Bishop to haue bene then or where the first Bishops were seated when the Saxons were conuerted then where not any of these but a manifest priuation or destitution of these is found And we haue the old English Historie and others for witnes Old English hist part 4. in K. Lucius that many Bishopriks of the time of King Lucius were still in this Land in those dayes So we may probably add to these Bishopricks by these Titles the Citie of Lichfeild not vnprobably that which Nennius nameth Caerligalid Io. Ross Warwicen l. de Episcop Wigorn. Theater of great Brit. lib. 6. Stowe Hist Romans in Coill Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. so constant in Christian Religion in the Persecution of Dioclesian that at one time it brought forth a thousand Martyrs and thereuppō tooke in the Saxon tongue the name Lichfeild a feild of blood and in the Conuersion of the Saxons was at the first a Bishops See by the old Scottish or Brittish Bishops The like I say of Dorchester now a Villadge neare Oxford but aunciently a Citie Caer Dor as before Dorcestria and Ciuitas Dorchestriae and in the Primatiue Church of the Saxōs a Bishops or the rather onely Bishops See of the kingdom of the Mercians or Middle English diuers hundreds of yeares vntill time of King William the first when Remigius Bishop thereof remoued his See to Lincoln That there was a Bishops See in Huntington shire eyther at the decayed Citie Caer dorm before named or at Godmanchester we haue diuers testimonies both of late and auncient time a late writer speaking of the Bishops ordayned by these Legats of Pope Eleutherius absolutely affirmeth They founded a Bishopricke in the Citie of Gumicastrum now called Godmanchester in Huntinghton shire where S. Machutus was sometime Bishop about the yeare of Harris Theatr. Brit. Tom. 2. in Manuscr Hist Vit. S. Machuti Theater of great Brit. in descr of Hunting shire Manuscr Antiq. Harding Chron. f. 26. 27. c. 30. our Lord. 550. So hath the old written life of S. Machutus as our Theater writers testifie and diuers others and among these an old Manuscript History Among these I may number besides the Archflamens and Arcbishops See in London an other inferiour place of a Flamen and Bishop after first founded as Harding with others witnesseth by Dunwallo S. Paules Church the Bishops See now is seated there He made sixe Temples say Authours in Logres Cambre and Albanie and as many Flamens to rule them of states as Bishops now doen. A Temple also in Troynouant sothely Of peace and concorde he made verely In which when there fell any discorde Emong his Lords there were they made accorde And thus noteth This Temple was S. Paules Church in London How the Pagans dedicated it to Apollo and there sacrificed to him I haue said before And this neuer being either the Arcflamens or Arcbbishops See and yet presently vpon the Conuersiō of the Saxōs made a Bishops seate giueth strength to this opinion and we finde in our Histories more Arcbishops of London in the time of the Britans then of Yorke and Caerlegion both Ioyned together yet was the Citie of London more subiect to tumults and alterations then eyther of these was some Argumēt that to make so greate a number both Archbishops and Bishops there be accompted together 8. But though we leaue London onely to an Archbishops See we shall otherwise make vp our common reckoning of 28. Bishops in that time A Protestant Bishop writeth that Chichester was a Bishops See in the Britans time and had a Bishop at the comming of S. Augustine hither and citeth Roger Houeden for his Authour which I doe not finde in him but that Chester Godwin Catal. in S. Dauids 1. Roger. Houedē Part. 2. Annal. in Rege was then a Bishops See he affirmeth in the life of King Ihon the place I take it which this Protestant meaneth Where he also plainely affirmeth the same of Worchester The old Citie of Lincolne also to haue bene then a Bishops See we haue the conueniencie of place Antiquitie of the Citie both with the Britans and Romans Cair Lud Coit Cair Loichoit Lindum Lindocollinum and that in the Conuersion of the Saxons next vnto Yorke it was made the first Bishops See in those parts 9. Now if we stay heare before we proceed further we haue probably found all the first Bishops Sees that were vnder the Iurisdiction of London both in Loegria and Cornewayle besides some others For Harding holding Hardin Chron. f. 29. c. 23. Sigebert Gemb Chron. ann 445. Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. p. 9. there were 13. Flamens vnder the Archflamen of London and others that there were 14. we haue Antiquities to direct vs that there were but 7. Bishops vnder Yorke and no more vnder Caerlegion so allowing 28. with the common opinion 14. of these must needs be vnder the Iurisdiction of the Archbishop of London to witt the Bishop of Cornwayle of Exceter Bathe Glocester Worchester Silcester Shastesbury Winchester Canterbury Dunwich or some other Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius or the Brittans time place among the Easte Angles afterward Godmanchester Leychester Leichfeild The other 4. Carleyle Chester Lincoln or Leichfeild if we subiect Lincoln to London and Alchlud were vnder Yorke this Citie of Alchlud was very auncient and renowned in the North parts and by Harding and others stood at Harding supr f. 20. c. 21. Bed Hist l. 1. c. 12. Galfrid Monum Histor Brit. l. 9. c. 5. 6. the West end of the Picts wall and by our Brittish History and S. Bede not farre from thence and as is euident before was both vnder the Spirituall Iurisdiction of Yorke and the temporall Gouernment also of our Kings in this part of Britaine distinct from Scotland long after this time And to speake as our Brittish History doth it was not in Scotland Albania but neare or towards it Constituit Ebrancus vrbem Alclud versus Albaniam And if it had Hist Brit. l. 2. c. 7. bene in that part which now is called Scotland yet when this Citie was builded Bishops Sees vnder Yorke and when it was also made a Bishops See the Scots had nothing to doe there abouts except as Theeues and Pirats then liuing in the out Ilands as both
regno sacerdotio clero iurare antequam ab Archiepiscopis Episcopis regni coronaretur Tres enim Rex habere debet seruos scilicet luxuriam auaritiam cupiditatem quos si habuerit seruos bene illustrè regnabit Regno omnia debet praemeditari hoc Regis est Quia malè cuncta ministrant impetus iuxta Euangelium omne regnum in se diuisum desolabitur Truly a King ought of right to obserue and defend all the Lands and honours all the dignities and rights and liberties of the Crowne of this kingdome wholly with all integritie and without diminution and with all his power recall to the auncient state and due all the rights of the kingdome which were dispersed dilapidated and lost And all and the whole Land and all the Ilands vnto Norwey and vnto Denmarke doe belong to the Crowne of his kingdome and they are of the Appendences and dignities of the King and it is one Monarchie and one kingdome and aunciently was called the kingdome of Britaine but now is â—alled the kingdome of the English men For our Lord Eleutherius Pope who first by inspiration of God did send an hallowed crowne to Britaine and Christianitie to Lucius King of the Britons did ordayne and impose to the Crowne of the kingdome such boundes and limits as are spoken before by his Decree in the yeare one hundred sixtie seuen after the Passion of Christ A King also ought to doe all things in the kingdome truely and by the Iudgment of the Peeres of the kingdome For Right and iustice ought to Reigne more in a kingdome then wicked will That is Lawe which allwayes doth right but will violence and force is not right A King ought to feare God and loue him aboue all things and keepe his Commandements throughout the kingdome He ought also to preserue foster maintaine gouerne and defend against Enemies the holy Church of his kingdome with all integritie and libertie according to the Constitutions of the Fathers and Predecessours so that God may before all things be honoured and euer had before his eyes He ought also to erect good Lawes and customes allowed and blott them out which be wicked and bannish them all from the kingdome He ought to doe right iudgment in the kingdome and keepe Iustice by the Counsaile of the Nobles of his kingdome All these things a King must sweare in his owne parson looking vpon and touching the holy Ghospels and vpon holy and sacred Reliks before the Realme and Preisthood and Clergie before he be crowned by the Archbishops and Bishops of the kingdome For a King must haue three things slaues vnto him to wit luxury aâ—arice and concupiscence which if he maketh sâ—aâ—es he shall reigne well and renownedly he must premeditate all things for the kingdome and this is the office of a King Because violences doe minister all things ill according to the Ghospell euery kindome diuided in itselfe will be desolate 5. Hitherto this our holy and auncient Lawe of the office and dutie of our Kings vsed and practized euen from the beginning of Christianitie publikly receaued heare both in the Britans and Saxons gouernment founded warranted and grounded vppon the Authoritie and direction of the holy Pope S. Eleutherius as appeareth by that part of his Epistle which I first recited immediately without any one sentence worde or sillable interposed betweene them annexed and ioyned to this Lawe as the originall cause motiue allowance and confirmation thereof Whereby we may cleartly see the greate power prerogatiue and Iurisdiction the Popes of Rome euen from the beginning and first founding Christian Religion heare claimed had and exercised in this kingdome and from the first Christian King we enioyed a Saint and blessed man all our Kings Britans Saxons or whatsoeuer Christians to these dayes did with this whole kingdome allowe to the Apostolike See of Rome as much as it claimeth now at our hands and as any good and learned Catholiks doe yeeld vnto it From that holy and eminent See we had by these greatest Testimonies Christian Religion planted and Iuridically setled heare Our Episcopall and Archiepiscopall Sees assigned our first Bishops and Archbishops to enioy them appointed and consecrated Direction giuen euen in temporall and ciuill affaires what Lawes we should take our King Possessor but of a part of this kingdome declared to be King of all Britaine and so many adiacent Ilands enioyed by his enemyes and an hallowed Crowne sent him to weare as Monarch and King of them all A Protestant Lawyer Bracton l. 1. de acquir rer Dom. c. 8. Io. Selden Analect p. 46. and Antiquarie saith that from this Popes donation our Kings had the Title viracius Dei vicar or vicegerent of God and citeth Bracton for his Authour who rather denyeth then affirmeth it onely he saith against the sence of Protestants that it is euident a King ought to be vnder the Lawe being but Gods vicegerent Quod sub lege Rex esse debeat cum â—it Dei vicarius And Roger Houeden who reciteth this verie Lawe verbatim hath not that Title Vicarius noâ— the woâ—de Regert to Rule which our Protestants apply to the Church the Title is Regis Officium the Kings dutie and is this Rex atque Vicarius eius ad hoc Roger. HouedeÌ„ Annal. part poster in Henric. â— c. de legib Angl. est constitutus vt regnum terrenum populum Dei super omnia sanctam Ecclesiam reuereatur ab Iniuriatoribus defendat maleficos ab ea euellat destruat penitus disperdat where aboue all things he must reuerence the holy Church and be ruled by it and not Rule it And this all our Christian Kings to King Edward the sixt a child did publikly professe before their Coronation as the old Order thereof is witnes And these Titles to be Vicarius Cbristi in his Pontificale Roman in Benedictione Coronatione Regis holy Church is as fully before giuen to Pope Eleutherius by King Lucius and his Christians and Regere to rule it vnder Christ made by them the Popes peculiar as they were euer after to these Times 6. And to speake more particularly of the ciuill and temporall Lawes which King Lucius requested Pope Eleutherius to giue direction in and he accordingly established in this kingdome this holy King now a Christian did not and could not by his Religion demand the Roman Pagan Lawes without alteration or correction of S. Eleutherius but according to such moderation change or alteration he should vse in them to speake in a Protestant Bishops words Lucius made request vnto Eleutherius to send him some Kinde of Abstract of the Roman Lawes whereby he might establish a setled order of Gouernment Godwin Conu of Britaine p. 29. in his Dominions And when Pope Eleutherius directed him to take his Lawe conformable to the Lawe of God by the aduise of his kingdome ex illis Dei gratia per consilium Regni
this Institution and Confirmation many hundreds of yeares by all Antiquities The exception which some may make by finding Britaine diuided into fiue Prouinces I haue fully answeared before and our cheife Protestants namely Doctour George Abbots Archbishop of Canterbury and such others as directed and assisted Maister Francis Mason in the Booke intituled Crosses and Christian Images then certaine tokens of Christians Of the Consecration of the Bishops of the Church of England he their Scribe will thus secondemee therein The Romans before this time of King Lucius his receauing the faith had diuided Britaine into three Prouinces one of theÌ„ was called Maxima Caesariensis the Metropolis whereof was Yorke An other Britannia prima the Metropolis whereof was London the third Britannia secunda the Metropolis whereof was CaerlegioÌ„ And prouing besides so many Authorities before cited by Asserius Meneuensis Schoolmester to King Alfred Ptolomaeus LuceÌ„sis William Reade Ihon LelaÌ„d that the Archbishops of this IlaÌ„d were onely seated in those three MetropolitaÌ„ Cities LondoÌ„ Yorke Caerlogion according to that diuisioÌ„ of Prouinces heare to cleare the obiectioÌ„ thus they had further in this busines Although Britaine was after the Nicen Councell diuided into fiue Prouinces Valentia and Flauia CaesarieÌ„sis being added to the former yet there were no new Archbishops erected The reason whereof was because those two new Prouinces were taken out of the former and consequently could not haue Bishopriks without the diminishing of the Authoritie of the former in whose Iurisdiction originally they were which was not sufferable because it was against the Canon of the Nicen Councell decreeing that in Antioch and in other Prouinces the dignitie prerogatiues and Authorities of Churches should be mainetained Hitherto these Protestant writers 4. And to leaue it without question that this placing both of Archbishops and Bishops also at this time in Britaine was both warranted and confirmed by this highest spirituall Papall Power and Prerogatiue in Pope Eleutherius among so many hundreds of Archbishops and Bishops as haue bene in Britaine as it conprehendeth England Wales and Scotland no Historie mentioneth no Antiquarie can proue that from this time of King Lucius vntill the Reuolt of King Henry 8. from the Church of Rome any one Archbishoprik or Bishoprik was eyther founded translated vnited diminished or any wise changed but it was eyther first done or afterward confirmed or made frustrate by this greate Apostolike and Papall Power of the Roman See I neede not the Assistance of Catholike Antiquities herein our Protestant Bishops and Antiquaries which haue written of this subiect of Bishops and their Sees Gul. Malmesb l. de Ant. Caenob Glaston doe leaue and cleare it for an euident truth And because such an including proposition without confession in particular would cost my Readers some labour to examine it let them take for pregnant witnesses hereof the two greate Flatterers of King Henry 8 Matthew Parker the first Protestant Archbishop of Canterbury a man of all Religions with that King his sonne King Edward The Popes Legats con inue diuers at Glastenbury renew and setle reâ—igious meÌ„ there in place of the first of S. Ioseph his company and Queene Elizabeth and Polidor Virgill a time Pleaser and Seruant thereof The first speaking of King Henry 8. his Lawes against the Popes Authoritie and the time of the Saxons saith that by them then made the Popes Power which had euer vntill then continued in England and was thought vnsuperable was ouerthrowne his legibus potentia Papalis quae nongentis amplius annis in Anglia durauit insuperabilis visa est concidit The other writeth then a liuing witnes that the supreamacie taken from the Pope and giuen to the King was a thing neuer heard of in any time before Habetur Concilium Londini in quo Ecclesia Anglicana formam potestatis nullis ante temporibus visum induit Henricus enim Rex Caput ipsius Ecclesiae constituitur By which also as in a glasse by a truely representing species we may behold that it neyther was nor could be any other then the Pope of Rome onely clayming and exercising such spirituall Power heare in those times which did or could giue a full and finall confirmation to those Vniuersities or Schooles and Religeous houses of Britaine with the Rule and Order they followed and professed in these daies 5. Yet we are not alltogether destitute of Instances in particular of such Honorius Papa 1. in Bulla Vniuersitati Canta-Cantabr coÌ„cess ann 624. 20. die Februarij apud Io. Caium l. 1. de antiq Cantabr Academ p. 75. 76 77. confirmation For Schooles or Vniuersities the Antiquaries of Cambridge produce the auncient Bull of Pope Honorius the first 1000. yeares since coÌ„firming that Vniuersitie and priuiledges thereof and in the same affirming that his Predecessours Pope Eleutherius in whose time we are Fabianus Leo Simplicius Foelix and Bonifacius gaue the like confirmation and exemption vnto it Praedecessorum nostrorum Romanae Ecclesiae Pontificum Eleutherij Fabiani Leonis Simplicij Faelicis Bonifacij vestigijs debitè inhaerentes authoritate omnipotentis Dei districtiùs inhibemus sub paena excommunicationis ne quis Archiepiscopus aut eorum officiales c. Where it is said that these Popes gaue these priuiledges against all parsoÌ„s by the Authoritie of God For the Schoole of GlamorgaÌ„ we haue the like testimonie that the Pope gaue the cheife charge thereof to S. Iltutus renowned both for his learning and piety as also his most worthie Schollers and their greate number in which were both Gaules and Britans in whome S. Sampson S. Paulinus S. Dauid S. Gildas Magistralis Charta MerchiaÌ„ni Regis l. Sanct. Wall Caius sup p. 147. Capgr Catal. in S. Ilâ—uâ—o Abbate Confessore Io. Bal. l. de Script Britan. cent 1. in Elchuto Morgan Manuscr Antiq. Mona sterij S. Aug. Cantuariae tibi cura concessa est à Pontisice as King Merchiannus testifieth in his Charter of priuiledge vnto him and that his Schoole or Vniuersitie For our Monasteries and Religeous houses then that they were confirmed and priuiledged by this holy Pope I shall more fully shew when I come to these Legats returne and visiting Glastenbury bringing with them a confirmation Immunities and Indulgences from S. Eleutherius to that most auncient and Religious Monastery with an approbation of the holy Rule and Order which there and in all Britaine after many hundreds of yeares was kept and followed In the meane time he that will but behold if he may the old Manuscript of S. Augustins in Canterbury shall there see aboue 100. particular Bulls of Popes confirming the liberties and Immunities of that house He may reade in the first Protestantically made Archbishop there that as I haue proued and shall proue of our Britans how all their Archbishops had their ordination Power and Authoritie from the Popes of Rome so amoÌ„g the Saxons Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. vntill he first
and many most or allmost all our Kings in the meane time being Pagans the Christians heare were quiet for Religion by Antiquities The auncient Manuscript of Winchester saith that from the first planting of the faith in Britaine in the Antiquitat Manuscr Ecclesiae Wintonien time of King Lucius to the first yeare of Dioclesian an hundred yeares together ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ was quiet in peace the Religious men all that while liued quietly in their Monasteries Durauit Christianitas in Britannia a tempore Bed Eccl. Hist l. 1. c. 4. Fâ—orent Wigor Chron. An. 162. 184. Henr. Hunting Hist l. 1. in Marcus Anton. Verus Peruetus Antiq. Manuscr de primo statu Landau Eccles Matth. Parker l. de Antiq. Britan. Goscelin Hist Io. Bal. cent 1. de Script Brit. Godwin Conuers of Brit. Theater of great Brit. alij Gildas l. de Excid Conquest Brit. c. 7. vide licet a primo Anno Lucij Regis primi Britannorum Cristiani vsque ad primum Annum Dioclesiani Principis quieta in pace centum annis tamdiu Monachi Deo seruientes praedictum vetus Caenobium Wintoniense quiete inhabitabant S. Bede absolutely affirmeth of the Brittans that from the planting of the faith of Christ among them in the dayes of King Lucius they kept it vnuiolate and whole in quiet peace vntill the times of Dioclesian Susceptam fidem Britanni vsque in tempora Dioclesiani Principis inuiolatam integramque quieta in pace scruabant Florentius Wigorniensis hath the verie same words so hath Henry of Huntington The old Manuscript History of the first state of the Church of Landaffe iustifieth that the Brittans kept this their first faith sincere without any stayne of error vntill the Pelagian Herisie Quam Christianae Religionis fidem sine aliqua praui dogmatis macula sinceram conseruauerunt vsqueduÌ„ Pelagiana Haeresis orta est This is also the generall opinio of our Protestant Antiquaries Yet we must not make this so vniuersall a truth to thinke that all which receaued the Christian faith in those dayes of King Lucius did Religiously obserue the same and that all the Brittans without exception were Christians for we reade in S. Gildas whose Authoritie we may not easily reiect praecepta Christi licet ab Incolis tepidè suscepta sunt apud quo sdam tamen integrè alios minus vsque ad Persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyrani nouennem permansere Allthough the Precepts of Christ which the Britans receaued in the time of King Lucius were coldly entertained of the Inhabitants heare yet among some they remayned whole and with others not in such integritie vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian the Tirant 3. We shall finde hereafter many continuing heare in Britaine in Paganisime both of the Princes and people before Dioclesian his Persecution began in this or any other Nation Yet it will be remembred for euer to the eternall honour of those our Primatiue Christian Brittans that notwithstanding the vniuersall Inundation of licentious Paganisme which had reigned heare before the hazard of the disfriendship of the Idolatrous Roman Emperours and Senate then swaying allmost the knowne world and diuers Persecutions of Christians raging in that time and ciuill dissentions now further by the death of King Lucius falling out among our Brittans yet in all these tempests of calamities and afflictions they still without any interruption or corruption continued in their holy Christian Religion not onely secretly but with externall glory and splendor of Bishops Preists Religious men and women Churches Altars and their Ornaments as I haue before remembred And at this present when in morall and wordly vsuall proceedings nothing could haue bene more feared then a relapse to Idolatry by the death of so worthie and holy a gouernour as King Lucius a new zeale and deuotion was kindled in the harts of the Northren Brittanes and Scots in imitating the example of The Scots with their King Donaldus receaue the faith of Christ froÌ„ S. Victor Pope him and his happy Subiects in this kinde For at or presently after his death King Donald then reigning ouer the Scots receauing from Pope Victor as King Lucius before had done from Pope Eleutherius holy Preachers and Instructors receaued and publikly with his wife Nobles and Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. f. 89. other subiects professed the faith of Christ Talem dederat Regi Donaldo animum pacis Princeps Authour Christus Dominus quod verae pietati aspernato malorum Daemonum cultu sese Paulo ante addixerat Nam Seuero imperante Romanis apud Victorem Pontificem Maximum qui quintusdecimus post Petrum Ecclesiae praefuit per Legatos obtinuit vt viri Doctrina Religione insignes in Scotiam ab eo missi se cum liberis coniuge Christi nomen profitentes baptismate insignirent Regis exemplum Scotica Nobilitas sequuta auersata impietatem Christi Religionem complexa Sacro fonte est abluta Fuit annus ille quo Scoti adlumen verae pietatis Dei optimi maximi benignitate vocati sunt recepti ab eo qui primus fuit humanae salutis tertius supra ducentesimum Christ our Lord Prince and Authour of peace gaue such a minde to King Donald that contemninge the worship of wicked Deuills he addicted himselfe to true pietie For when Seuerus was Emperour of the Romans by his Ambassadors he obtained of Pope Victor the fifteenth after S. Peter Which ruled the Church that men renowned for Learning and Religion to be sent from him into Scotland that might baptize him with his children and wife professing Christ The Scottish Nobilitie following the example of their King forsaking impietie and embrasing the Religion of Christ was baptized This yeare wherin the Scots by the mercy of God allmightie were called and receaued to the light of true pietie was the third aboue two hundred from the first of mans Saluation Thus farre this Scottish Georg. Buchan Rer. Scoticar l. 4. c. Rege 27. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in K. Donald Historian from the Antiquities of that Nation to which their Protestant Writers doe also in substance consent as also the Protestant Antiquaries of England Among which one writeth in this manner King Donald in the dayes of the Emperour Seuerus sent a Messenger with letters vnto Pope Victor being the 15. in number as they say after S. Peter declaring vnto him that he was fully minded to receaue the Christian Religion and vtterly to forsake the superstitious seruice of the Heathnish Gods and therefore instantly required him to send some godly learned men to instruct him in the right beleife The Pope hearing this and being glad to encrease the faith of Christ through all parts of the world sent with all speed into Scotland such well disposed parsons as he thought most meete for that purpose who at their arriuall there did their endeuour in such diligent sort that not onely the King but also through his exaÌ„ple a greate number of the Nobilitie
Wigor 198. 220. Matth. Westm An. 205. 206. noble Parents constat Seuerum fuisse Maiorum claritudine nobilissimum yet not able to describe his Auncestrie doth sufficiently proue him a stranger to those Countryes and their Historians And to make further Manifestation herein allthough he was borne in Afrike about Tripolis so farre from Britaine yet he had Marryed a Brittish Lady as diuers of the same Authours and others testifie and had by her Bassianus his sonne after King of Britaine and Emperour also Some say her name was Martia and the first wife of Seuerus and Sister of Fulgentius the Britan that warred against and slew Seuerus at Yorke Fulgenius Matris Bassiani frater as the Brittish History reporteth And this Brittish Lady could not be Married to Seuerus after his comming into Britaine but longe before where he then liued in the East parts of the world For in Britaine he liued but a short time by our Protestants calculation in their Catalogue of the Kings of Britaine 4. yeares The Magdeburgian Protestants haue the like accompt following Eusebius Florentius Wigorniensis maketh his aboade heare but three yeares The Monke of Westminster scarcely alloweth him 2. yeares continuance heare The like haue others all agreeing he was old and feeble at his comming hither Yet Bassianus his sonne by our Dio in Caracalla Brittish Lady was so old at his death that he succeeded him both in this kingdome and the Empire who being Emperour but 6. or 7. yeares was as Dio and others write at his death goeing on his 29. yeare of Age aetatis annum agens vndetrigisimum Allmost 20. yeares olde when his Father first landed in Britaine 4. Therefore it is so farre from being a disproofe of Seuerus his discent from the Regall Race of our BritaÌ„s because he was borne in Afrike that liued so remote from hence with so many difficulties ioyning himselfe in Marriadge with a Lady of Briraine of so Noble a Family that her brother claimed to be King heare is a pregnaÌ„t ArgumeÌ„t that he also was of our Brittish kingly Race and so discended as our Antiquarie hath before described And in this respect being the fittest most likely maÌ„ by his true Title to the Crowne of Britaine with the vnion of the Roman Brittish forces to appease the Tumults heare Galfr. Mon. Hist l. 5. c. 2. Harding Chron. in Seuer c. 52. alij by this his vndoubted Right to the Crowne of Britaine he was so coÌ„fident to effect this designe that he brought but two Legions of Roman Souldiers to assist him For the more willing enterprise whereof Britaine the Natiue Country of his Empresse she still liuing and Bassianus their sonn 's vndeniable Title to be King heare after his Father called vpoÌ„ him to take this expeditioÌ„ in his owne parson otherwise most vnfitt for such a Iorney and attempt for as diuers write he was not onely olde but so lame and trobled with the Goute that for the most part he was carried in his bed-couche Senex iam morbo articulari Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 5. f. 87. laborans lectica plurimum vehebatur Thus it appeareth how probable it is that Seuerus was not onely discended of the Line of our Brittish Kings but was immediate true Heire to the Crowne of Britaine for being granted that he was right Heire to Androgeus the eldest sonne of King Lud there could be Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. l. 3. c. 20. l. 4. c. 1. 2. 3. 4. 5. 6. 7. 8. 9. Matth. Westm aetat 5. ca. 25. 26. 27. 28. Hard. Chron. c. 41. 42. 43. 44. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 3. c. 10. Stowe and Howes Hist in Lud. Cassibelan Theomantius Balaeus l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Fulgenio none to claime it before him For it is the generall consent of our Historians Brittish or Saxons Catholiks or Protestants that King Lud left two sonnes behinde him younge at his death the forenamed Androgeus being the eldest vndoubted Heire of Britaine and Theomantius or Tenancius the secoÌ„d two Brothers Cassibelan which next ruled in respect of the Minoritie of his nephewes Androgeus the eldest going a way with Iulius Caesar and Nennius after CassibelaÌ„ by the departing hence of the eldest brother Androgeus Theomantius ruled After whome Aruiragus Marius Coillus and Lucius by whose death without Issue or Heire in Britaine the immediate true Right of this kingdome belonged to Seuerus And after Seuerus his death Bassianus his onely sonne by the Brittish Empresse his wife Sister to Fulgenius of the Regall blood of Britaine Fulgenius vir sanguine Regio clarus and so neare Titler to the Crowne that he with greate assistance aduaunced his claime vnto it being both by Father and Mother his Father Vncle taken away by death the next immediate Heire was both King of Britaine and Emperour by all Antiquities And by this we finde how vntrue or to no purpose the supposed Decree of the Roman Senate was to disable those to gouerne heare which discended of Brittish Parents THE VI. CHAPTER OF THE STATE OF CHRISTIANS ESPECIALLY in Britaine in the time of Seuerus vnder whome allthough in some parts there was greate persecution of Christians yet not heare in Britaine but the Christians were heare in quiet without affliction 1. NOW to speake somewhat of Seuerus his Alienation or affection from or to Christian Religion it is the common opinion and our owne Antiquaries be of the same that in diuers places of the Empire he was an enemy so farre vnto it that many terme him the fift Persecutor among the Emperours after Nero and many Christians in diuers Prouinces were Martyred in his Empire Post Neronem Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 283. Matth. Westm An. 195. Florâ—nt Wigor in Cron. An. 189. 211. Iudas Scrâ—ptor Eccle. teÌ„pore Seueri apud Euseb l. 6. c. 6. Baron To. 3. Annal. An-204 Spartianus in Seuero Euseb in Chron. l. 6. c. 2. Hier. l. de Scrip. Eccl. in Origene c. 54. Magd. coÌ„t 3 Dio. Hist Rom. l. 51. Acta S. Phil. Martyris apud Baron To. 2. An. 204. notaâ— in Martyr 13. Sept. Martyr Rom. 13. Septemb. Bâ—d Vâ—nard Ado. eod die Act. S. Philipp supr Cornel. Tacitus l. 17. Seuerus quintam Persecutionem in Christianos excitauit plurimique Sanctorum per diuersas Prouincias Martyrio coronantur And it is so certaine by all forreine Antiquities that there was such Persecution in his time that it was allmost a common opinion that the comming of Antichrist was at hand as an Ecclesiasticall Writer of that time hath left to Posteritie propterea quod persecutionis tumultus contra nos excitatus multorum mentes tam grauiter perturbaret Antichristi aduentum omnium ore atque sermone iactatum iam tum appropinquare arbitratus est Yet we doe not finde any expresse Edict or Prohibition of him vntill about the tenth yeare of his Empire When as
Spartianus writeth in his Iorney from Syria to Alexandria he made many Lawes forbidding vnder greate penaltie any man to be either a Iew or Christian In Itinere Palaestinis plurima Iura fundauit Iudaeos fieri sub graui paena vetuit Idem etiam de Christianis sanxit And as Dio and others witnesse he consented euen by his Imperiall letters both to the depriuing of S. Philip of the Augustall Prefectship of Egipt being become a professed Christian and giuing Authoritie to Terentius his Successor secretly to martyr him But for Seuerus excuse we finde the greatest and allmost onely Persecution of this time to haue bene either in or about Iury occasioned by the tumults of the Iewes or in Afrike wher Seuerus was borne and principally in Egipt then full of Christians the Prefect himselfe S. Philip a professed Christian and so potent as the letters of Seuerus vnto him say he liued more like an absolute King then Prefect that Prefecture of Egipt being of so greate Authoritie and dignitie te tanquam Regem potius quam praefectum elegit Egipti Praesidem and Cornelius Tacitus affirmeth as much of the Prerogatiue of that Presidentship Aegiptum a diuo Augusto Equites Romani obtinent loco Regum 2. Therefore Africk being the Country of Seuerus birth and so formidable an â—nemie in former times to the Romans as all Histories report and now so abounding with Christians slanderously accused by their Pagan Enemies to be Enemies to the Roman Empire Seuerus may seeme by such acclamations against his owne inclination to haue giuen way to Persecution And the rather because the Gnostick Heretikes giuen then ouer so farre to all filthines that as Irenaeus Nicephorus and others write they did publikly professe and so practise that all which would come to perfection in their Sect which they onely allowed must commite all filthines omnem eos oportere perpetrare Nicephor l. 4. c. 2. Hist Eccl. Iraen apud eund aduers Haeres l. 1. c. 24. turpitudinem infandis omnibus faeditatibus satisfacere These Heretiks being accompted Christians with Pagans might sooner prouoke the Emperour by such mens informations against the most holy Professours of Christian Religion Which were so free from being such as they were falsely reputed with those their Enemies to be that as Athenagoras in his defensiue Oration for theÌ„ in the name of the Christians desired no mercie or fauour but to be vtterly rooted out if those impious slaunders could be proued true against them Si vera ista sunt nulli parcite generi animaduertite in eiusmodi facinora Athenagor orat pro Christianis Niceph. l. 5. Hist c. 26. Tertull. l. ad Scapul c. 4. vnà cum coniugibus liberis radicitus nos extirpate occidite Nicephorus saith Christianitie florished in his time Cum Seuerus successit satis bono loco res nostrae fuere Vniuersae multitudines domus totae ad fidem accedebant And Tertullian then liuing saith Ipse etiam Seuerus Pater Antonini Christianorum memor fuit nam Proculum Christianum qui Toparcion cognominabatur qui eum per oleum aliquando curauerat requisiuit in Palatio suo habuit vsque ad mortem The Emperor Seuerus a louer of Christians and in Britaine no Persecutor of them but protected such eius quem Antoninus optimè nouerat lacte Christiano educatus Sed clarissimas faeminas clarissimos viros Seuerus sciens huius Sectae esse non modo non laesit verum testimonio exornauit populo furenti in os palam restitit Seuerus also himselfe Father of Antoninus was kinde to Christians for he sought for Proculus à Christian who had some time before cured him with oile and kept him in his Palace with him so long as he liued He was exceedingly well knowne to Antoninus that was nursed by a Christian woman And Seuerus knowing both most renowned women as also most honorable men to be of this Profession was so farre from doeing them any hurt that he commended them and openly resisted euen to their face the raging people Therefore if Seuerus the Emperour was of his owne disposition so great a louer of Christians in generall if he honoured Proculus in his Palace so long as he liued gaue allowance that his Sonne and Heire Antoninus Bassianus Tertull. supr Dio in Seuero Antonino Caracull Baron To. 2. Annal. An. 195 King of Britaine and Emperour after his Father should both be nursed by a Christian woman and be so familiar with such knowne professed Christians as Proculus was and was the Ouerseer of Euodus the Tutor or Bringer vp of Bassianus his Sonne as may be gathered both by Tertullian Dio and The Empresse Lady Martia wife to Seuerus a Britan and in profession or affection a Christian others and both Seuerus himselfe so greate an honourer both of most renowned Christian men and women and his Lady and Empresse Martia of Britaine so farre affected and disposed to Christian Religion that if she did not professe it in Act yet in affection and desire so honoured it that she would not permit her Sonne and Heire to be nursed by any but a Christian woman and the Ouerseer of so greate a chardge to be a Christian so famous and renowned for his faith as Proculus was knowne of all men to be These considered I dare not boldly say that Seuerus did in any time or place of his owne inclination wittingly and willingly without great incitation condiscend to such Persecutions as are remembred in Histories to haue bene in his Empire 3. And after his comming into Britaine we doe not finde the least suspition in our Antiquities that he did of himselfe or suffer any other to persecute any for Christian Religion But rather both of himselfe and at the Instance of his Brittish Empresse at the least a Christian in affection and both powerable with him and their Sonne Bassianus his Heire and Successour and for that loue and trust he founde in the Brittish Christians of all that part of Britaine South to the wall and Trench which Adrian and he made ioyning with him against his Enemies to possesse him of the Crowne of Britaine he was a greatefull friend to them and their holy Profession And all our Histories are cleare that Religion was heare in quiet without molestation or affliction vntill the Empire of Dioclesian that greate Persecutor Yet we cannot deny but all places in Britaine being now full of warlike miseries and the Christians heare both in Albania Loegria and Cambria mixed and ioyned both with Roman and Scythian Infidels many of them fell both to wickednes and Paganisme also Which occasioned holy Gildas to write that Christianitie was receaued but coldly of the Inhabitants of Britaine and with some continued perfect but not so with others before Dioclesian his Persecution Praecepta Christi ab Incolis tepidè apud quosdam tameÌ„ integrè alios minus vsque Gild. l. de excid
Bassianus reigned alone both Emperour and King of Britaine vntill his death Besides his hereditarie Title to this kingdome it seemeth that the Christian Britans heare were not a litle moued to chuse and receaue him for their King for the hope they had that he would eyther become a Christian or at least a friend and no Enemy to that Profession of which in his youth and tender yeares he had giuen no vulgar Argument for besides many other hopefull graces and gifts he was then endued with and brought vp by a Christian Nurse and Christian children when he did see any Christian Martyrs brought to wild beasts to be killed and deuoured he would weepe or turne his face away as Spartianus is an ample witnes Si quando feris obiectos damnatos vidit fleuit aut ocolos auertit And being but seuen yeares old hearing that one of his Christian Playfellowes was greeuously beaten for that his Religion as the common interpretation is he could not long after enduer the Procurers of his beating by the same Authour Septennis puer cum collusorem suum puerum ob Iudaicam religionem grauius verberatum audisset neque patrem suum neque patrem pueri vel Authores Spartian supr verberum diu respexit Where the Pagan Authour by the Iewes Religion as often such men doe vnderstandeth Christian Religion which both his Nurse and this Playfellow of Bassianus her Sonne did professe And in this hope of the Britans now Christians that â—assianus would rather be a friend then Persecutour of such they were not deceaued for allthough contrary to his first education when he was with Christians being separated from them he fell to such and so many kindes of Impietie as Histories doe recompt and putt an innumerable company of the Pagan Roman Nobles to death and many of them which had bene greatest Enemies to Christians yet he died innocent from Christian blood and Persecution and by his seueare punishmeÌ„t towards their aduersaries iustly to be interpreted a Reuenger of their wrongs and former calamities The common opinion is that he reigned betweene 6. and 7. yeares Allthough I finde in an old French Manuscript Historie entreating Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 109. much of the affaires of this kingdome written aboue 400. yeares since that he was King of Britaine 29. yeares Bassian tenoit le Roilme de Bretaine 29. ans 3. All Bassianus his time and diuers yeares before in the Empire of Seuerus S. Zepherine was Pope of Rome who as our Protestant Antiquaries acknowledge being giuen wholly to the seruice of God more then earthly things ended his life with holy Martyrdome Zepherinus rei diuinae magis quam Ioh. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pont. in Zephermo Robert Barns in Vit. Pont. Rom. in eod Matth. Parker Antiq. Brit. c. 17. humanae intentus Martyrio coronatus est These ProtestaÌ„ts also doe relate many worthy Actes of this holy Pope amoÌ„gst which these they sett downe at large in their publike Writings He Decreed saye they that Preists should not consecrate the blood of Christ in a Chalice of wood That all which were of yeares of discretion should communicate at Easter at the least euery yeare That Preists should be present when the Bishop said Masse That a Bishop accused should not without the Authoritie of the Pope of Rome be condeÌ„ned in Iudgment eyther by Primate Patriarke or Metropolitane Sanguinis Christi coÌ„secrationeÌ„ no in calice ligneo fieri debere statuit Omnes iaÌ„ Puberes vt semel in Anno ad Paschatis Ferias Eucharistiam sumerent edixit CuÌ„ Episcopus celebraret Missae sacra iussit omnes Presbyteros adesse Sine Romani Pontificis authoritate accusatuÌ„ EpiscopuÌ„ nec a Primate nec à Patriarcha nec à Metropolitano in iudicio coÌ„demnanduÌ„ esse This holy Pope as I haue cited before from Iacobus Genuensis others consenting thereto conuerted our renowned Countryman S. Amphibalus which Iacob Genuen Episc in Catal. Sanct. in S. Amphibalo Author of the Engl. Martyrol die 25. Iunij Io. Lidgâ—te Monac Buâ—iens in â—ius Vita Gerar. Liâ—gh in â—udim Insignium wonne by his preaching life and death after so many thowsands of this Nation to Christ Of whome a late Writer citing diuers Antiquities thus writeth S. Amphibale being a Noble young man of Britany and going to Rome with Bassianus Sonne to Seuerus Viceroy of the Britans was there by Pope Zepherinus instructed secretly in the Christian saith baptized made Preist and sent back into Britaine there to preach vnto others Neyther may we with prudence iudge that so greate a concourse of our Brittish Nobilitie being then at Rome and S. Amphibalus thus conuerted a greate Noble man termed in Antiquities the Sonne of a Prince and so not without attendance that he alone was thus conuerted and employed by that holy Pope at this time And not vnprobable but some of those holy Apostolike men which are yet remembred in Histories to haue assisted S. Amphibalus afterward in preaching Christ in Veremuâ—d apud Hâ—câ—or Boeth Scoâ—or Hist l. 6. f. 102. Holâ—insh Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint these parts receaued their Ordination and Instruction for the same at Rome now or about this time such as were Modocus Priscus Calanus Ferranus Ambianus and Carnocus there is no repugnancie in time for these were old men when the Persecution of Dioclesian raged heare and S. Alban was martyred in the yeare of Christ 282. passus est gloriosus Martyr Albanus anno Domini Manuscr Antiq. Vit. S. Albani Capgr Catal. in eod Bar. Annal. An. 221. Robert Barnes in Vit. Pont. Rom. in Zeph. Io. Bal. l. 1. Act. Pont. Rom. in eod Dio in Caracal Spartian in Caracalla Dio in Macrino Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 14. CoÌ„pilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Ang. in Carausio ducentesimo octogesimo secundo And S. Zepherine continued Pope as both Catholike and Protestant Antiquaries agree vntill the yeare of Christs Natiuitie 220. when as a Protestant Bishop writeth he was crowned with Martyrdome anno Domini 220. martyrio coronatus est About this time also or a litle before Bassianus Emperour King of Britaine was murthered betweene Edessa and Carras by Mardianus a Centurion he marrying with the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mammea left their Sonne Heliogabalus behind him who soone after was Emperour An old French Manuscript History saith that Bassianus was slayne by Carausius who after reigned 38. yeares The same hath the Manuscript Compilation in these words tandem fauentibus Britonibus Carausius dimicauit cum Bassiano interfecit eam sic gubernaculum regni in se suscepit THE VIII CHAPTER HOW VERY MANY KINGS WITH VARIABLE proceedings Ruled heare in Britaine before Constantius Father to the Greate Constantine by S. Helen our Brittish Lady yet the Christians heare were quiet from Persecution in all or most of their time 1. AFTER the death of S. Zepherine Pope Calixtus the first of Lamprid. in Diadame
that Carausius did kill Bassianus dimicat cum Bassiano eum interemit This was not Bassianus our King and Emperour sonne of Seuerus and Martia but one Quintus Bassianus a Legate of the Romans Perierunt eo tumultuario Hect. Boet. Hist Scot. l. 6. fol. 100. Holinsh. Hist of Scotl. in Chrathlint praelio Quintus Bassianus Legatus Hircius Caesaris Procurator in Britannia cum illis praeter Romanorum militum ingentem numerum gregariorum magna multitudo Now being the common receaued opinion both of Roman and other Writers that Seuerus died in the yeare of Christ 213. the Authour of the Catalogue of our Brittish Kings thus setteth downe their Successions RegimeÌ„ts with their continuance Bassianus Caracalla 6. yeares Carausius 7. yeares Alectus 6. Catal. Reg. Brit. ante Hist Galfr. Monum yeares Asclepiodotus 30. yeares Coelus 27. yeares After whome Constantius his sonne in Lawe by marrying his daughter S. Helen succeeded in the Crowne By which accompt we haue betweene the death of Seuerus and Constantius his reigning heare 76. yeares and from Carausius his death and the beginning of Constantius Reigne 65. yeares Harding maketh the distances Ioan. Harding Chron. c. 53. 54. 55. 56. 57. 59. shorter asscribing to Bassianus 7. yeares to Carausius 4. Alectus 3. Asclepiodotus 10. and Coile 11. yeares Yet by this accompt also Carausius was dead many yeares before that time wherein Hector Boethius and some others make him to haue first aduaunced any title to the crowne of Britaine 3. Yet we may make some part of Attonement betwene these opinions if we shall say with the Brittish and other Histories that Carausius was but a younge man in the time of Bassianus or Heliogabalus the true Kings of Britaine eo tempore erat quidam Iuuenis in Britannia nomine Carausius And he went to Rome to procure his Commission there of the Senate to be Admirall to keepe the Brittish seas Romam profectus petiuit liceÌ„tiam a Senatu vt Maritimam Matth. Westm an 286. Stowe Hist Titul the Romans an 285. Britaniae ab incursione Barbaricâ nauigio tueretur Quae petijt impetrauit cum chartis sigillatis Britanniam petiuit And after he was thus admitted Admirall longe time and diuers yeares must needs be spent before he could come to that power by sea and Land with Britans Picts and Scots to be King of Britaine allthough he was as diuers hold of the kingly Race ex Regio stemmate Hector Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint and Vncle to that renowned Christian King of the Scots Crathlintus though some stile him to haue bene of base Linadge ex infima gente procreatus vnprobable in a maÌ„ obtaining such honour of the Roman Senate renowne amoÌ„g Princes Kings and Emperours and diuers of them Christians But to goe no further out of my way into a matter of temporall Historie whether Bassianus or his sonne Heliogabalus both Emperours and Britans by Parentage or Carausius was in Britaine at this time we are by this which is saide assured that the Christians heare were in quiet and peace for if Bassian us still continued Hector Boeth alij sup Harding cap. 53. King he had made peace with all Christians heare whether Britans Picts or Scots before his departure hence to Rome as I haue before remembred And allthough Heliogabalus was otherwise a man of such wicked conuersation that I had rather to referre any man desirous to knowe the manner both of his owne and Fathers life to forreine Writers then fill my pen with the dishonour of their Race in them yet no Historie maketh mention that he was any Persecutour of Christians If Carausius was King it is not vnprobable but he was a Christian aduanced chosen and honored with that kingely dignitie by the Christians confederate with and assisted by the Christian Scots and Picts their Kings or Rulers and against the Pagan Romans a professed Patrone and Propugnor of the Rights and priuiledges and Reuenger of the wrongs and Iniuries of the Christians heare contending by all meanes he could euen with the aduenture of his life loosing it in that Quarrell to restore the Christians of this kingdome to that quiet and honorable estate to be free from thraldome of forrein Pagans which they happily enioyed in the gouernment of King Lucius and the Roman Senate began now to infringe and violate This was the pretended end and scope of his designes allthough by some Writers not with a litle desire of his owne greatnes and exaltation no strange disease among greate Princes in any Age 4. Neyther doe we findeÌ„ that Alectus sent hither with three Legions against Carausius allthough he slew him in Battayle and ouerthrew his armie making himselfe King and so continuing three yeares insulam tenuit per triennium Compilatio M. S. de gest Brit. Angl. in Alâ—ect Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 4. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Maâ—th West an 292. Compilatio M. S. Supur did persecute the Christian Britans vnder pretext of Religion but for following Carausius and not yeelding subiection to the Romans as they required Alectus maximaÌ„ intulit Britonibus cladem quia relictâ Republicâ societati Carausij adhaeserant Where we see the reason of that affliction of the Britans by the Romans because quia they had forsaken the common wealth and Gouernment thereof and followed Carausius an Vsurper as the Romans esteemed him And other Historians maKe it plaine that onely the followers of Carausius and no others were thus prosecuted by Alectus interficitur Carausius in eius sequaces saeuitum est And Matthew of Westminster also saith that Alectus did afflict onely those Britans who forsaking their Country had committed themselues to the command of Carausius Alectus Carausium interfecit Pont. Virun l. 5. Deinde cladem maximam Britonibus intulit qui Republica relicta Carausij se coÌ„miserant Iussioni Which Harding more plainely coÌ„fesseth wheÌ„ he saith Matth. Westm an 292. Harding Cron. cap. 56. of Alectus Alecto then crowned and made King of all Britaine reigning fully yeares three and well he ruled in all manner werking And if Alectus or his Pagan Souldiers and Vnderrulers did vniustly persecute any Britans for Religion neyther he nor they did escape the Iust vengance of God executed vpon them by the Christian Britans in the like kinde for when Alectus and his Infidell consorts were at London gathered together to make solemne Sacrifice to their Idols they were by the Christians driuen from their Sacrifice Alectus Pontic Vir. l. 5. Galfr. Mon. l. 5. c. 4. Mat. West an 294. Harding Chron. cap. 56. Holinsh. Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 23. Stowe Howes Hist Romans in Asclepiodotus shamefully putt to flight and slayne his army scatered and though by Leuius Gallus his Colleage in some part renewed againe yet both their Generall Gallus and all his Romans were slayne by the
to the kingdome of Britaine and the Roman Empire abandoning all that and such terreane honours preferred the poore Religeous life founded Monasteries and conuersed in them with greate deuotion suffered so many miseries and disgraces for preaching Christ stoned and cast into a pitt at Ausburge by the Infidels liuing some time in a Cliffe by Chur ingreate austeritie still called Lucius Cliffe cliuo illi ad tempora nostra nomen Aegid Schudus Clarouen in descript Rhaetiae Alpinae cap. 15. mansit Sancti Lucij Cliuus 5. Allthough his memory hath bene allmost omitted in Antiquities on earth yet he hath enioyed his deserued honour in heauen and the very foundations of his Monasteries the one at S. Lucius in Aquitaine the other S. Lucius in Rhaetia and the hard stones of his S. Lucius Cliffe doe call vpon vs to honour and not bury in obliuion so noble and worthie a Saint of our Nation the first among the Kings and Princes of Britaine that for loue of the heauenly kingdome left his Title to so great a Temporall Throne and scepter to beare the Crosse of Christ and preache his Lawe to his Enemies Which wonderfull zeale and deuotion in this most holy Saint being of the same name Country and kindred with King Lucius and vndoubted Heire to the same kingdome he enioyed and liued to see it conuerted vnto Christ and thereby renowned in all the world and this S. Lucius for the most part muring vp himselfe in Cloisters and Clifts and concealing his Regall Right and discent gaue occasion to some to asscribe that to S. Lucius King in Act which belonged to S. Lucius King and Emperour by Hereditarie Right and Title Wherevpon I boldly say for the glory of Britaine our Lucius the first was the first King in the world which for himselfe and his subiects publickly receaued the Lawe of Christ Our S. Lucius the second was the first owner or Heire of a kingdome and Empire in the world which forsooke them to preach and purchase the heauenly kingdome and Empire and S. Emerita his Sister the first daughter of so greate Parents which publickly professed and practised such holy conuersation And allthough we doe not finde in Histories so exact Eutrop. l. 10. Euseb l. 1. Vit. ConstaÌ„t c. 14. Victor in Constantino Zonaras in Dioclesiano Pomponius Laetê° Roman Hist comp in Constantino Max. Io. Baptista Egnat in CoÌ„stantino Magno Anton. Sabellic Ennead li. 8. Ennead 7. Niceph. l. 7. c. 49 50. Nich. Har. pesfeld Hist Eccl. in 6. primis scaecul c. 12. p. 19. accompt and memory of the cheifest procurers and prosecutours of the Martyrdome of these two glorious Brittish Saints Brother and Sister S. Lucius and S. Emerita nor the certaine time of their death yet if we call to minde that which is common in Writers of those dayes that Maximianus Herculeus their mortall Enemy was then Emperour in the West and raised most greuous Persecutions there and hauing forced Constantius before to putt his true lawfull wife their holy Mother S. Helen away to take Theodora his daughter in Lawe and what hate he bore to the children of S. Helen seeking to depriue them of their Regall and Imperiall Right and Title as well appeareth in his plotts and proceedings against Constantine still liuing and happily escaping them iniuriously to aduance his owne titlesse and vnworthie creaturs it will be voide of presumption to thinke that he countriued the death of these holy Saints about that time when he sought to murther their Brother Constantine a litle before the death of Constantiustheir Father knowne to be sickly and vnlikely long to liue and so they receaued a double Crowne of Martyrdome one for the kingdome of heauen which they diligently preached an other for their Title to a kingdome and Empire one earth of which they were thus vniustly depriued And we finde that among other Churches which the Emperour Constantine the Greate their Brother founded in honour of Saints he founded one to S. Lucius not vnprobable to this his renowned Brother then Martyred A late Authour setteth downe S. Emerita Sister of S. Lucius to haue bene dead before the Empire of Constantine the Greate citing some though not naming them that she was burnt to death for the faith of Christ Ante haec tempora quidam Emeritam Lucij sororem pro Christi fide exustam tradunt But that which he alledgeth others without name to thinke she was not putt to death for Religion but in the time of Tumults heare after King Lucius death alijid adscismata factiones potiùs quae hoc regnum totos post Lucium quindecim annos miserè distrahebant quam ad vllam Christianae fidei causam referunt Besides that wanteth Authoritie is confuted before THE XIII CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN WAS ALL HER LIFE AN holy and vertuous Christian neuer infected with Iudaisme or any error in Religion And that Constantius her Husband long liued and dyed a Christian and protected both Britaine and other Countries vnder him from Persecution 1. BY this we doe not onely see the greate and wonderfull Sanctitie of these most holy children of Constantius Helena with a new confirmation of their true lawfull marriadge but the extraordinary greate loue and affection of these greate PareÌ„ts themselues towards Christian Religion For these blessed children receauing their Education as birth and being from them and by them both allowed and furthered in so sacred and holy course of life in their young yeares if we had no other Arguments but this and that S. Helen was Grandaughter to S. Lucius our first Christian King for his most singular pietie a spectacle to all after Princes and Constantius her Husband euen against the liking of many of the Roman Nobilitie and by diuers before against their Lawes so farre enamoured with the rare vertues of that vnmatchable Lady that aboue all others he chose her to wife to liue with her in so remote and strange Country especially professing Christianitie which the Romans then persecuted we must needs at the least conclude from hence that this our King and Queene were very farre from being Persecutours of that Religion if they were left to their owne Iudgments and disposition and not incited or inforced by others against their consciences and propensions 2. Of Queene Helen there can be no question for being borne in a Christian kingdome discended from such Parents her selfe Mother of such children and by all Antiquities brought vp in Britaine in extraordinary learning and knowledge where after the Druides and their Rites extinct by King Lucius and their maintenance and reuenewes bestowed vpon Ecclesiasticall learned Christians and our Vniuersities and Schooles replenished with such we shall hardly with good congruence thinke otherwise but Queene Helen was in that her prime and florishing Age rather an holy professed actuall Christian then in minde and affection onely If any man will hold and affirme that for the sumptuous Pallace Queene Helen had in Treuers in Germany
and shew that S. Helen was neuer seduced to Iudaisme nor baptized by S. Siluester but onely confirmed in her Christian faith as all Christians present were by the Disputation betweene S. Siluester and the cheifest Iewes publickly inuincibly and miraculously by all mens Iudgments and their owne also conuinced by him And proue how among other euident falsehoods those supposed Acts contayne these that followe Constantius and Constans were Emperours in the East at this time Isach was high Preist among the Iewes That S. Siluester did abrogate the Faste of Satterday and instituted the Sonday and that he was ordayned Pope by Melchisedech with other such like monstrous fictions Therefore we may not loose the honour of our Country and most renowned Brittish Christian Queene and Empresse by such dreames and forgeries The wonderfull and exceeding greate zeale and deuotion of this most Noble Lady her piety and charitie to all with her bountie and munificence to the Church of Christ her restlesse paynes Pilgrimadges and labours to suppresse Idolatry and aduaunce the true honour and seruing of God when she was a free woman after her Husbands death I shall entreate in the next Age when I come to that time This which I haue said will redeeme and sett her free from the calumnies and aspersions which some would laye vpon her Parentage Country Conuersation in her young and wedded life 4. And to giue to Constantius her husband his due otherwise especially for his carriadge towards Christians and their Religion considering those ouerswaying times of Paganisme and Persecution against Christianitie allthough he was farre from giuing due to his Noble holy wife Queene Helen when for feare of the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian he putt her away and tooke Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of a wife in her place except this his greate compelled blemish we must needs say he was a worthie Prince and in respect of Religion one of the best of all forreyne Kings or Rulers which Britaine had tasted of the Romans Imposition vpon it For allthough by the vnhappy yelding of Constantius vnto the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian Maximianus in or about the 292. yeare of Christ thereby making himselfe a Caesar to putt away Queene Helen and take Theodora he depriued himselfe of that Regall power in Britaine which he obtayned by his match with Queene Helen the true Heire and Queene of this kingdome and so armed the persecuting Emperors to extend their rage and fury against the Christian Britans which had bene exempted from that their vsurped Tyrany heare if Constantius had continued with his Christian Euseb in Chron. An. 292. Matth. Westm An. 296. wife Queene Helen and rested vpon her Title and the conditions betweene the Romans and Britans at that Marriadge and so cannot be excused herein yet otherwise their Persecution preuayling in his time we cannot finde he was any Instrument or Furtherer but rather an Asswager and to his power a Mitigator thereof euen whilst Theodora lyued with him being a greate Instrument to procure him to continue a Pagan as Fausta her Sister was to Constantine his sonne and both of them employed by their persecuting Father Maximian Emperour to that purpose Eusebius liuing in that time saith of him that he was the most renowned of all the Emperours in his time Fuit Constantius inter Imperatores nostri temporis facilè illustrissimus And giueth Euseb de Vita Constant l. 1. c. 8. cap. 9. his reason Cum quatuor in Romani Imperij gubernandi societate iungebantur solus hic faedere amicitiae cum Deo omnium Gubernatore pacto modum vitae a caeterorum institutis alienum disparemque consectatus est Illi enim Dei Ecclesias obsidione vastare euertere radicitus solo aequare ac templa concussis fundamentis disturbatisque prorsus delere aggressi sunt hic autem a nefando detestabili illorum scelere manus integras inuiolatas continuit neque vlla ex parte se similem illis praebuit Illi Intestina virorum simul ac mulierum pietatem maximè excolentium caede Prouincias suae ditioni subditas sceleratè contaminarunt when fowre were at one time ioyned together to Rule the Roman Empire this man onely Constantius among them making his leage of friendship with God the gouernour of all ledd his life diuers and different froÌ„ the Institutions of the rest For they weÌ„t about to pull downe the Churches of God vtterly to ouerthrowe them equall them with the ground and destroy them But Constantius kept his hand free and vnspotted from their abhominable and horrible wickednes and in no respect behaued himselfe as they did They pulled out the bowels of men and women that were the true worshippers of God and impiously defiled the Prouinces subiect to their Iurisdiction with slaughter hic suam ipsius animam asceleris labe vacuam assiduè conseruauit Constantius kept dayly his soule free from infection of sin The others to heape all sins together with certaine execrable wordes which they vsed to poure forth in worshipping their Idols deuoted first themselues and then all that were vnder their Rule to the cursed worshipping of deuils When Constantius contrarywise permitted free power to all vnder his gouernment to exercise the true Religion of God without molestation Illi quo mala omnia in vnum câ—aâ—eruarent vocibus quibusdam execrabilibus quae in simulachrorum cultu fundi so â—ent primum seipsos deinde omnes qui ipsorum obsequebantur Imperio nefariae daemo num venerationi deuouerunt hic pacis tranquillissimae illis qui ab ipso regebantur Authour factus liberaÌ„ eis verae in Deum Religionis sine molestia excolendae permisit potestatem The other three Emperours heare insinuated by Eusebius were the the greate persecutours Dioclesian Maximian and Galerius Actors in that most greuious Persecution commonly called the Persecution of Dioclesian he being the first and principall Mouer and prosecutour thereof The Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. same Authour speaketh of him againe in the name of Christians nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos EcclesiaruÌ„ demolitus nec aliud quippiam contra nos operatus He was not in any meanes partaker of warre against vs but those godly men which he had vnder him he kept them safe and secure from all troble neither pulling downe Churches nor working any thing against vs. Constantine the Greate his sonne giueth this testimony of him that in all his busines Const Magn. apud Euseb l. 2. De Vitá Const c. 48. and affaires he called vpon the true God with wonderfull deuotion Pater meus admirabili cum pietate in omnibus suis rebus gerendis Deo Patre inuocato clementiae opera executus est And in an other place witnesseth that his Father ConstaÌ„tius did worship all his life
the true onely God Ruler of all things eius patrem ipsum solum Deum omnium rerum administratorem toto vitae spatio obseruantia veneratum esse And concludeth by his Fathers example to doe so Apud Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 21. likewise Deumque quem Pater sanctè adorauisset solum obseruandum colendumque statuit Memorable is that Act of his owne testified by so many auncient Authours to make triall of true Christians aduance them by first bannishing forth of Court all that would not worship the Pagan Gods and after receauing Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constant c. 11. and honoring those that refused it and affirming they would not be true to the Emperour which would be false to God Almightie Quomodo inquit fidem erga Imperatorem seruare poterunt inuiolatam qui aduersus DeuÌ„ optimum Maximum perfidi esse manifesto conuincuntur and placed those true Christians in greatest Offices and next vnto him Eusebius thus concludeth this matter cum iam longo temporis spatio eximia spectata satis regiae virtutis indicia dedisset tandem repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs coleÌ„dis superstitione Deum omnium Modâ—ratorem vltro agnouit sanctorum virorum precibus suam firmè muniuit familiam reliquum vitae cursum expeditum perturbatione vacuum magna cum laude transegit Omnemque suam familiam vni Regi Deo consecraâ—it adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua inerant Dâ—i ministri qui continuos culius pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat When Constantius had now by the space of long time giuen notable tokens of his kingely vertue at the last vtterly abandoning the superstition of the wicked in worshipping diuers Gods he of his owne voluntary will acknowledged God Ruler of all things and firmely defended his family with the prayers of godly men and liued the rest of his time free and voyde of troble with greate praise and Consecrated his whole family to one King God in such manner that the company which continued together in his Palace did nothing seeme to differ from the forme of a Church in which there were Ministers of God which exercised continuall worship for the Emperour euen at that time â—hen in other places among the multitude of Pagans the manner of godly men and such as truely serued God could not be named without danger Sozomenâ—s also witnesseth that when the Churches of Christ in other parts of the world were tossed with the waues of Persecution onely Constantius the Father of Constantine permitted 〈◊〉 men Hist Ecclâ—s l. 1. c. 6. to the ChristaÌ„s vnder him free exercise of their ReligioÌ„ CuÌ„ Ecclesiae in alijs Orbis partibus persecutionem fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini Pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam ReligioneÌ„ excolendi And relating his triall of Christians who of theÌ„ would be constant in their Religion as others doe he sheweth Constantius admitted them to be his neare Friends and of his Councell Decreuit secum his qui se fideles erga Deum Optimum Maximum declarassent in amicorum atque adeo Consiliariorum numero habere And heareupon thinketh that in his time it was not against the Lawes for the Britans and diuers others vnder his gouernment to be Christians but their Persecution was raised rather by Tyranny then Lawe Hinc capere coniecturam licet neque Gallis neque Britannis qui longè vltra fines Italiae habitant neque alijs qui circiter Pyrenaeos ad Oceanum occidentalem vsque incolunt contra leges visum esse Christianam Religionem dum adhuc vita Constantio profiteri The like hath Cassiodorus Cassiodorus in Tripartit Hist l. 2. c. 7. Godwin-Conuers of Brit. pag. 18. cap. 3. thus warranted and Translated by our Protestant Antiquaries Constantius Chlorus yet reigning it was not counted vnlawfull for those to be Christians that dwelt beyonde Italy and France as in Britaine or neere the Pereney mountaines and so to the Western Ocean Whereby vndoubtedly it came to passe that many professing Christ not daring to abide neere vnto the heart of the Empire as in Italy FraÌ„ce or some other of the neerest Prouinces made choyce of our Britaine and some other remote places where to leade their liues in such sort as they might enioy libertie of conscience 5. Regino saith that Constantius gaue peace to Christs Church restored Bishops to their Sees and granted much fauour to Christian Religion and Regino Chron. in Constantio patre Constantini magni how among other things of such nature the Abbey at Treuers was then begun and by his assent Ihon an Abbot of greate hollines builded it Huius Constantij temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddità Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura ceduntur Inter quae etiam Caenobium seruorum Dei Treueri inchoatur cui praescripti Principis assensu inter contiguos vrbi muros Ioannes Abbas mirae sanctitatis vir initia dedit Cuius Caenobij beatus Augustinus in lib. Confessionum mentionem fecit S. Marianus Scotus writeth that this Constantius succeeding in the Empire to Dioclesian and Maximian vsed Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. col 303. greate clemency towards men and most greate Religion towards God and being a Religious Father left a more Religious sonne Constantine his Heire Quibus subrogatus est Constantius qui multa clementia erga homines erga deum vero Religione maxima vtebatur Vnde merito Religiosus Pater Religiosiorem filium Constantinum videlicet Regni bene parti reliquit haeredem qui Maxentij Victor extitit TyraÌ„ni filij Maximiani Thus write other Catholike Antiquaries too many to be cited to whome also Protestant Historians consent I haue alledged one principall man of them before And the Magdeburgians plainely say of Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 2. col 47. him That he granted to the Christians that they might freely and securely liue according to their Religion And that he himselfe was a sinceere worshipper of Christian pietie Prouing it by his tryall of true Christians with other arguments Constantius Christianis liberè securè secundum Religionem suam viuere concesâ—it Pietatis enim Christianae sincerum eum fuisse cultorem praeter alia etiam hoc admirabile eius factum testatur An other of our Britains saith that allthough before he was Emperour when he could not resist it the persecuting Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with their Officers ouerswaying him Dauid Pouelus Annotat. in cap. 5. l. 1. Giraldi Cambr. Itineraâ—ij Cambr. many Christians were putt heare to death yet when he came to be Emperour his Cities were so free from such slaughter that Britaine was the most Refuge for afflicted
afterward Emperour Hostage at their commande and placed heare in Britaine none to be Magistrates to beare office but such as were Pagans most ready to execute the cruell and sauadge Resolutions of that bloody persecuting Tyrant against the holy Christians heare These things thus complotted the State of Britaine by such meanes was now brought into the same condition for Persecution Euseb in chron An. 292. Maâ—th Westm Chron. alij Spartian in Aelio Vero. Spondan An. Chrâ—sti 139. Maâ—th Westm an 296. 302. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. Marian. Scot. l. 2. an 292. 293. 295. 304 305. Cassiodor Flor. Wigorn in Chron. an 292. 295. 297. Baron Annal. Tom. 2 An. 298. Iaco. SpondaÌ„ ib. Annal. Winton Eccl. antiq Manuscr Manuscr Antiq. de Vita S. Albani Io. Capg in eod Bal. lib. de Script cent 1. in Amphib Pitzeus l. de Vir. Illustr aetate 4. in eod Stowe Howes Hist Tit. RomaÌ„s in Coill Hollins Hist of Scotl. in Crathlint Hollinsh Histor of Engl. l. 4. c. 26. 27. Annal. Winton Manuscr with other NatioÌ„s or rather worse the number of Christians heare then being farre greater both in respect it was a Christian kingdome and so had both more Christian Inhabitants then other Nations and by the Immunities and Priuiledges it should haue enioyed many Christians of other Regions fledd and resorted hither in hope of quietnes and securitie from Persecution 3. And allthough the Persecution in Britaine by our Histories began about that time Constantius was compelled to putt away S. Helen and take Theodora and was therevpon made a Caesar Yet he did not thereby receaue any Emperiall Power or Authoritie more then he had before for the name Caesar in such sence died with Nero and was not renewed vntill the time of Adrian who adopted Antoninus Pius for Caesar onely a name of honour and Titular to be Emperour and not of present Power and Authoritie as it was in and before the time of Nero. And Constantius was not at this time in Britaine but came hither the second time diuers yeares after by our Historians and after the beginning of Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution heare And was one of the Consuls at Rome after that taking of Theodora and Persecution begun in Britaine For as these Authours say he was Consul in the yeare of Christ 297. All which yeare he must needs be at Rome when the Roman Histories themselues confesse the Persecution of Dioclesian began long before And in the next immediate yeare 298. before Constantius could be transported into Britaine they confesse that Persecution was dilated into all the Roman Empire Anno Christi ducentissimo nonagesimo octauo Persecutiâ— in Christianos milites saepè grassari caepta totum inuasit Romanum orbem And many of our Antiquaries both in Manuscripts and other writings doe constantly affirme that S. Alban was Martyred heare long before this time in that Persecution So testifie both auncient and late Catholike and Protestant Historians And of this minde must that Protestant Historian Raphael Hollinshed be which in his History of Scotland inclineth to thinke that Constantius had bene a Persecutour in Britaine except he will contradict himselfe for in his History of England he holdeth and proueth with others that S. Alban and many others were Martyred heare long before the second comming of Constantius hither placing diuers yeares betweene them The old Manuscript Annales of Winchester say S. Alban was Martyred in the eight yeare of Dioclesian and Maximian Passio Sancti Albani iuxta ciuitatem Verolamium quae alias Warlamchester siue Watlingchester à Saxonibus vocatur Anno Dioclesiani Maximiani octauo And yet the same Antiquitie telleth vs that the Monks of Winchester were Martyred by the Officers of Dioclesian sixe yeares before that in the second yeare of his Empire Interfecti sunt Monachi in Wentanâ Ecclesiâ destructà à Ministris Dioclesiani Persecutoris anno Imperij sui secundo And their Church then destroyed A Protestant Bishop as he citeth from some Antiquities of that Church saith this happened in the yeare of Christ 289. and addeth that at this time Dioclesian endeauouring to roote out Godwin Catal. of Bishops in Wincester in Praef. Christian Religion in Britaine not onely killed the Professours of the same but also pulled downe all Churches any where consecrated vnto the exercise thereof And it is euident by our Scottish Histories also and others both that Dioclesian persecuted heare in this time and that not Constantius but Quintus Bassianus Hircius Alectus and Gallus were his Instruments therein as the most Hâ—ctor Boeth Scot. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Hist of Scotl. Harris Hist Manuscr l. 3. cap. 35. Galfrid Mon. Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 3. 4. Caxton Hist part 4. f. 33. Manuscript antiq Mamertin Paneg sup Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. Ioa. Lydgat l. 8. Harding Chron. c. 57. f. 47. principall with others of inferiour Degree all being Pagans by Profession 4. And Mamertinus the Panegyrist hath auouched to Maximian the Persecutour before that he was heare in Britaine in his owne parson which is confirmed by our owne Antiquaries adding further that he petsecuted in these Occidentall parts by commission and warrant from Dioclesian so testifieth Ihon Lidgate the Monke of Burie with others Harding in his Chronicle saith plainely The Emperour Dioclesian Into Britaine sent Maximian This Maximian to surname Hercelius A Tirante false that christenty annoyed Through all Britaine of werke malitious The Christned folke felly and sore destroyed And thus the people with him foule accloyed Religeous men the Preists and Clerkes all Women with child and bedred folkes all Children souking vpon the Mothers happis The Mothers also withouten any pitee And children all in their Mothers lappis The Crepiles eke and all the Christentee He killed and flewe with full greate crueltee The Churches brente all Bookes or ornaments Belles Relikes that to the Church appendes And setteth downe S. Alban Amphibalus Iulius and Aaron to haue suffered Martyrdome vnder this Tyrant Maximian at his being heare in Britaine so doth our Brittish History Ponticus Virunnius and others setting downe this Historie before the second comming of Constantius hither And our Protestant Historians say that Dicetus Deane of S. Paules in London doth set downe this Persecution in Britaine in the yeare of Christ 287. and interprete Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Manus Antâ—q Prot. Theater of great Brit. l. 6. 9. §. 18. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. 7. Abbreu Chron. M. S. ad An. 280. S. Bede William of Malmesbury and Ranulphus that S. Alban was Martyred soone after this time their words be these about the yeare 293. as we reade in Bede Malmesbury Ranulphus and others Alban with his Teacher Amphibalus were both of them Martyred And S. Bede seemeth plainely to be of that opinion So likewise doth the Authour of the old Manuscript intituled Abbreuiatio Chronicorum And most certaine it is out
of the receaued Acts of S. Sebastian and other Martyrs with him written in that time and iustified by many Authorities that Diocletian coÌ„ming to the Empire but in the yeare of Christ 284. did within 2. yeares after begin his most terrible Persecution declaring and forbidding by his bloody Edict that no man should bye or sell Acta Antiq. S. Sebastiani alior Martyr Baron Annal. Tom. 2. An. 286. Spondib Law Surius in festo S. Sebast die 2. Ianuar. Zachar Lippol eod die alij Gildas l. de Excid conquest Brit. c. 7. any thing except he did first offer Incense to the Statues of the Pagan Gods placed to that purpose And there were Executioners appointed in the Ilands Villadges and Waters that no man should grinde his corne or drawe water except he first offered to their Idols And the old Roman Martyrologe with others proueth that S. Sebastian himselfe though a principall Commander vnder Dioclesian was this yeare with others most cruelly martyred onely because they were Christians S. Sebastiani Martyris qui Dioclesiano Imperatore cum haberet Principatum primae Cohortis sub titulo Christianitatis iussus est ligari in medio campo sagittari à militibus atque ad vltimum fustibus caedi donec deficeret And all Histories are full of the Martyrdomes and Persecutions of Christians vnder Dioclesian at that time and this not onely in those remoter places and Britaine as I haue cited from our Histories but in the next confining Nations vnto vs euen by the commandement and execution of that wicked Tyrant himselfe Maximinian which wrought such desolation in this kingdome For in this very yeare 286. as the old Annals of the Cathedrall Church of Treuers testifie all the Inhabitants of that renowned Citie not one excepted were martyred for Christian Religion Haec vrbs tempore Maximiani Tyranni Annal. Ecclesiae Treuer Gaspar Bruch in Praef. ad eosdem Anno Domini 288. tota ob Catholicam fidem interempta est The earth itselfe was moyst with the blood of Martyrs the greate Riuer Mosell passing thereby was redd therewith sixe miles space and diuers pitts were filled with the bodies of Martyrs Haec TyraÌ„nis tam fuit crudelis vt tellus ipsa maderet cruore Mosella fluuius per sex milliaria ruberet acputeos aliquot Martyrum cadaueribus repleuerint And about this time in the yeare of Christ 291. S. Mauritius and Manuscr Gallic Antiquit. Ann. 286. cap. 28. Annal Colonien c. 1. Sur. Tom. 4. Mens Iul. Lipp die 22. Septemb. Baron Spond an 297. Damasus in Vit. S. Marceâ—lini Tom. 1. Conc. alij Constant Mag. Euseb l. 2. de Vit. Constant c. 49. 50. Gild. l. de Excid conq Brit. c. 7. 8. the whole Theban Legion consisting of many thousands of Christians 6666. were Martyred by the same Tyrant in those parts as their Histories proue vnto vs. S. Gereon ac tota illo Chrictiana Legio pro Christo Martyres facti sub duobus iniquissimis Tyrannis Diocletiano Maximiano anno Domini 291. qui Christi nomen extirpare funditus sed frustra studebant And S. Damasus or whosoeuer the auncient Writer of the liues of the Popes witnesseth in the life of S. Marcellinus the greate encourager of this Christian Legion that there were then within the space of 30. dayes seuenteene thowsand Christians Martyred Quo tempore fuit Persecutio magna ita vt intra 30. dies 17. millia hominum promiscui sexus Martyrio coronarentur And both Constantine and Eusebius are ample witnesses that Dioclesian was a Persecutour from the beginning of his Empire Therefore seeing I am assured by the best and most auncient Historian we haue S. Gildas nearest to those times that Dioclesian and Maximian their Persecution did laste but 9. yeares in Britaine Vsque ad persecutionem Dioclesiani Tyranni nouennem and bilustro turbinis necdum ad Integrum expleto And that presently after Constantius came hither to gouerne the Christians heare liued in quietnes and libertie I must needs by Order of History set downe as in the proper place thereof the Persecution of Dioclesian and Maximian heare in this third Age. THE XV. CHAPTER WHEN AND BY WHOME THE PERSECVTION called Dioclesians Persecution began in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and many heare then martyred before him and in what sense the Title Protomartyr or prioritie in Martyrdome is yet duely giuen to him 1. IT is a common opinion among our Antiquaries that this Persecution called Dioclesian his Persecution began in this kingdome in that time when Asclepiodotus ruled heare and that Maximian the Tyrant fellowe in the Empire with Dioclesian was the cheifest and principall mouer and prosecutour thereof being heare some time then present in his owne parson about that wicked busines This is sufficiently expressed by Eutropius in the life of Dioclesian Eutrop. in Diocles Mamertin supr panâ—gyr Galfr. Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Pont. ViruÌ„ Hist l. 5. Mamertinus the Pagan Oratour euen to Maximian himselfe our owne Historians as Harding before cited plainely affirming it so hath the Authour of the Brittish History so Ponticus Virunnius In diebus Asclepiodoti orta est Dioclesiani Imperatoris Persecutio quâ ferè deleta est Christianitas in totâ Insulâ quae à tempore Regis Lucij integra intemerata permanserat Superauerat Maximianus Herculius Princeps militiae praedicti Tyranni cuius Imperio omnes subuersae fuere Ecclesiae cunctae sacrae scripturae quae inueniri poterant in medijs foris exustae The very same hath Ponticus both of them assuring vs this Persecution was when Asclepiodotus had Gouernment heare and by the procuring of Maximian Matthew of Westminster also writeth that Maximian Herculius caused all this our Westerne Persecution but much mistaketh the time as I haue proued before when he saith that Dioclesian his Persecution began in the 21. and last yeare of his Empire Anno gratiae 303. qui est annus Imperij Matth. Westm An. 303. Dioclesiani 21. orta est Persecutio Christianorum post Neronem decima quâ— fere deleta est Christianitas per orbem vniuersum Nam Dioclesianus in Oriente Maximianus Herculius in Occidente vastari Ecclesias Christianos intersici praeceperunt And it needeth no further confutation then he himselfe giueth vnto it for the last yeare of Dioclesian must needs be also the last yeare of his Persecution hauing no Power to persecute his Empire being ended then and so that yeare must needs be both the first and last also of his Persecution when it is euident before and by all Histories his Persecution endured many yeares 2. I will demonstrate hereafter that as soone as Constantius came hither to gouerne the Persecution ceased and was eyther quite calmed and taken away or so much as he could hindred by King Coel his Father in Lawe before And that Asclepiodotus himselfe was no actuall Persecutour allthough perhaps he gaue more way to
the Romans Tyranny in that kinde not being able to resist them therein then King Coel and some others would haue done Which together with his iust Title moued Coel to take Armes against the Romans and him in that quarell So he was no agent in that Persecution Therefore Manuscr Ant. in Reg. Coelo Ponticus Virun Britan. Hist l. 5. Galfr. mon. l. 5. cap. 5. 6. Theat of greate Britaine l. 6. c. 9. Stoweand Howes Hist Tit. Rom. in Asclepiodotus and Coill Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. cap. 25. 26. Fox Acts and Monum Tom. 1. I onely yeeld that this Persecution heare was in his time Which is proued before by our Protestant Antiquaries also producing S. Bede William of Malmesbury Dicetus Ranulphus with others that this Persecution was heare at or before the 293. yeare of Christ about which time Asclepiodote ruled heare by the common opinion of Historians They themselues be of the same opinion So are other Protestants Stowe Howes Hollinshed and others plainely affirming it to haue bene in his time and Maximian the cheife Mouer and Maynetayner thereof And to make his way more easy and without resistaÌ„ce he transported froÌ„ hence into Gallia to doe him seruice there both a great number of Artizans and an Armie of souldiers so weakening his opposites heare and fortifying himselfe there against his Enemies he maintayned diuers Legions within the kingdome and an vnmatchable Nauie without and so being now absolute Commander both of See and Land he began his long intended most cruell Persecution in this Nation Wherein he exceeded the Tiranny of Dioclesian his Maister and Predecessour both in Empire most prophane proceedings against holy Christians in this kingdome For if we may beleeue Eusebius liuing in that time and saying he will truely Euseb Histor Eccl. lib. 8. cap. 1. 2. 3. deliuer the state of such things therein he plainely saith that euen in the Easterne Countries and other places which were vndoubtedly vnder the commande of the Empire it was the 19. yeare of his Reigne not two yeares before the end thereof before his Edict of destroying Churches burning holy Scripturs disgracing Christians that were in any place of honour and depriuing them of libertie all Bishops and Rulers of Churches were committed to prison and all meanes was vsed to force them to Sacrifice to the Idols Agebatur annus decimus-nonus Imperij Dioclesiani mensis Dystros qui Cap. 3. Romanis Martius est passim Imperialia Edicta proposita sunt quibus praecipiebatur vt Ecclesiae ad pauimentum vsque destruerentur sanctae Scripturae igni consumptae comburerentur qui in honore essent despecti redderentur Et in familijs constituti si propositum Christianismi retinerent libertate priuarentur Et tale quidem erat primum contra nos Edictum verum in illis quae post subsequuta sunt adiectum est vt omnes vbique locorum Ecclesiarum Praesides primum vinculis traderentur deinde quouis conatu ad sacrificandum cogerentur But the fury of Maximian in Britaine then questioned whether vnder the Empire or no could not be thus confined but he began his Persecution heare long before this time as we haue heard already and farre exceeded the crueltie contayned in those Edicts of Dioclesian First hauing brought the Britans to temporall subiection or rather Manuscr Ant. in vita S. Helenae Io. Capgrauius Catalog in ead Chronolog Ecclesiasticopol an 295. Baron Annal. an 304. Spondan ib. Florent Wigorn. Chronic. an 293. Iacob Gordon Chronic. an 294. Matth. Westm an 302. 297. thraldome the easelyer to bring them to spirituall slauery to his Deuils and Idols Constantius that louer of Britans and Christians and by his Father in Lawe and true Lawfull wife a Titler heare was employed in other places and affaires of the Empire as in France and Germany in tedious and terrible Warrs there tasting both fortunes sometimes conquering and ouerthrowing otherwiles conquered and ouerthrowne euen at that time when Persecution against Christians most raged heare One of our old Historians setteth downe particularly his imployments there the same yeare that Maximianus came hither into Britaine to persecute the Christians So likewise doe others Others sett downe his Wars there when our Persecution was allmost ended in the yeare 297. when he slew 70000. Allmans And all Antiquities keep him out of Britaine vntill Persecution heare was ended as I shall plainely demonstrate But Maximian well knowing his crueltie against our Christians would not nor could be executed by Britans that were Christians and in Office and Authoritie he therefore generally depriued all such of coÌ„mand and Power did putt in their places his owne Pagans or persecuting Instruments throughout this kingdome as we may easely and euidently enforme our felues from those few Antiquities of those times and affaires that be left vnto vs. For we finde both in old Manuscripts and other published Histories that in Manuscr Ant. de Vita S. Albani S. Amphibali Capgrau Catal. in eisdem Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 7 Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Antiq. Gallic c. 28. all those holy Martyrs of Britaine then whose names be best preserued as S. Alban S. Amphibalus S. Iulius and S. Aaron with others there is not the least memory of any Christian or friend of Christians King Iudge or Officer that was agent in those things against them but all ioyned herein with cruell and persecuting Pagans and these in diuers and all places where any holy Martyr was then persecuted as at Verolamium Lichfeild Caerlegion and others and all interiacent places betweene them 3. And in the lamentable destruction and ouerthrowing of so many Cathedrall and other Churches and Monasteries as were at that time in Britaine and then vtterly ouerthrowne and equaled with the ground as our Histories pitifully relate none others were or could be Instruments Officers Agents in so fowle and vnchristian worke but wicked and persecuting Pagans And this was one of the next and first Tragedyes in this persecution after the settling of Pagan Officers and Magistrats to deface and vtterly ruinate and pull downe all Christians Churches Religious houses and Oratoryes where Christians liued or assembled to serue God thinking thereby the sooner and with lesse difficultie to take away all profession and professors of Christian Religion This is sufficiently testified by S. Gildas S. Bede the Brittish Gildas l. de excid Brit. c. 7. Bed Hist Eccl. l. 1. c. 6. Gaâ—frid Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 5. Ioa. Lydgate lib. 8. Matth. Westm An. 303. Manusc Gallic Antiq. c. 38. An. 286. Manuscr Hist apud Godwin Catal. Bish. Winchest History Ihon Lydgate Matthew the Monke of Westminster and others all of them without exception placing the destruction of Churches vastari Ecclesias incendijs Ecclesiarum destructae sunt Ecclesiae as the first entrance of our Brittish Persecution And some Antiquities there be as the old written Annals of the Church of Winchester which sett downe this burning and
is more plaine by the old Brittish Antiquities affirming that many thowsand Martyrs and Confessours bodies lay there Asserunt Antiquae Britonum Historiae multa Sanctorum Martyrum Confessorum millia in illa Insula nomine Enhly sepulturam habuisse Therefore these old Martyrs must needs be in that onely famous time of Martyrdome heare vnder Dioclesian no other such to be found in Histories Sainct Dubritius also with many others liued and died there The miseries and wants such numbers endured there may be coniectured by the the streitnes of the I le doubtfull whether it hath one Parish Church or no. So Harrison supr c. 10. I say of S. Lides Iland where a Church is dedicated to him So of I le Bree corruptly Hilbery renowned for Pilgrimadges thither in auncient times So Harrison supr c. eod Manusc antiq Capgr in Vita S. Kebij of Englsuash or holy I le so named of the BritaÌ„s as a ProtestaÌ„t Antiquarie coÌ„fesseth of the greate number of holy Saints whose bodies are buried there was also called Cairkyby of Kyby a Monke that dwelled there as he confesseth This S. Kebius was consecrated Bishop by S. Hilary and liued there some time moued by the auncient holynes of that place So of the Iles of S. Barri and S. Dunwen old Brittish Saints giuing names vnto them by their liuing there So of the Hebrides or Euboniae Iles 43. in number All which belonged William Harrison descript sup c. 10. Hect. Boet. Hist lib. 6. Hollinsh Histor of Scotl. in Fincomarke Bal. cent 1. in Amphibalo Hect. Boeth Hist l. 6. Hoâ—â—â—ns Hist of Scotl. in Crathl Georg. Buchan Rege 35. to the Iurisdiction of the Bishop in Man at the first as a Protestant confesseth the first there being S. Amphibalus in this time And so of other out Ilands vpon the Coaste of this kingdome diuided from Scotland of which Iles hereafter then desolate gaue also such entertaynment to those our Saints in that time whose particular memory is not so well preserued And as our Scottish Historians write many of them fledd into the Country now called Scotland Magnus piorum numerus No small number of the faithfull among the Britans fledd vnto the Scots and Picts to auoyd Persecution Where as a Protestant Antiquary with others confesseth they being many of them renowned both for learning and pietie liued in poore Cells in such austeritie holines of life that thereupon they were honoured with the name of the worshippers of God Culdeis that name being giuen vnto them and after their deaths their Cells changed and dedicated into Churches Multi ex Britonibus Christiani saeuitiam Dioclesiani timentes ad Scotos confugerunt è quibus complures doctrina vitae integritate clari in Scotia substiterunt vitamque solitariam tanta sanctitatis opinione apud omnes vixerunt vt vita functorum cellae in templa commutarentur ex eoque consuetudo mansit apud posteros vt prisci Scoti templa cellas vocent Hoc genus Monachorum Culdeos appellabant And for those that liued still in that part of Britaine where the Romans then reigned they write as our owne Historians haue done before Euagata est rabies illa non Hector Boeth Scotor Hist l. 6. fol. 100. modo ab oriente in Occidentem sed etiam per alterum Orbem Britanniam vnde Christiana pietas truculentis inhumanis eius ingenij adinuentis plagis concussa immani tortorum vesania ac Persecutionis diuturnitate tota fermè est eiecta pijs viris ac Religiosis persecutionum metu in Eremos ac ferarum lustra concedentibus vbi expertes iniuriarum verè Monasticam sanctissimamque exegerunt vitam Where we learne that our holy Christians then were put to such miseries that flying into the woods and wildernesses they did rather chose to liue Hungry and naked in the Dens of deuouring wolues hoping to find more mercy among sauadge rauening beasts then the persecuting Pagans allmost extinguishing Christian Religion heare with their crueltie Which may most truely be affirmed for to omitte particularities to their place the vnspeakeable malice of the Persecutours was so enraged that without all colour or pretence of iuridicall proceedings they most tyrannically Martyred the holy Christians that were to be founde euen by a thowsand and thowsand at a time in distinct times and places as we reade in the Historie of one onely blessed Martyr S. Amphibalus 2000. at two seuerall murtherings So we must apprehend of other times and places Manuscr Antiq. in Vita S. Amphibâ—â—â— â—apgr Catal. in eod otherwise so greate and generall a desolation in so lardge a Christian kingdome could not haue bene effected in 9. yeares Persecution The Antiquaâ—ies of Cambridge tell vs how among other desolations in this time by Maximian heare their Vniuersitie and Citie was burned as also all Churches were at that time Inter caeteras praeclara illa vrbs Philosophiae parens Cantabrigia palatijs Io. Caius Hist Cantabrig p. 24. aedificijsque pulcherrima ab Herculio Maximiano homine impio sanguinario Dioclesiani Exercitus Principe Imperij socio exustaest vnaque omnia templa euersa omnes Sacrosanctae Scripturae bonarum Artium libri qui occurrebant publicè in foro concremati And he that was then heare King at the deuotion of â—â—cobus GenueÌ„ io Vita S. Albani Amphibali Anglic. Antiq. scâ—iptor ibid. the Romans Asclepiodotus whome the Italian Writer Iacobus Bishop of Genua and his old Translatour into English heare in the life of S. Alban and S. Amphibalus call Askepodot ioyned in this Persecution with Dioclesian and Maximinian and gaue sentence and Iudgment against them and putt them and diuers thowsands of Christians then to death extending his Rge and malice against the Christians in all places he could as these and others witnesse Yet others there be that speake otherwise better of King Asclepiodotus as I shall relate hereafter THE XVII CHAPTER OF DIVERS HOLY MARTYRS MOST CRVELLY putt to death at Winchester Caerlegion and other places in Britaine long before the Martyrdome of S. Alban with their greate honour and renowne 1. THE first Persecution of Christians heare in Britaine which I Annal. Manuscr Eccles Winton finde in particular was that which I haue before remembred out of the Antiquities of Winchester in which the holy sacred Preists of the Cathedrall Church being then destroyed were putt to death Interfecti sunt Monachi in Ventana Ecclesia destructa The Martyrdome of the Monks of Winchester by the Annals of that Church was diuers yeares before S. Albanus which by the computation of those Annals was 7. or 8. yeares before the Martyrdome of S. Alban and yet the same Antiquities doe sufficiently insinuate that this Persecution of Dioclesian began in Britaine in the yeare before their Martyrdome Some before referre the Martyrdome of S. Augulus Archbishop of our old Augusta London to this time but not finding that name among
Martyre vel pro Martyre quem percutere iubebatur ipse potius mereretur percuti And so of a persecutour he became a companion in Truth and Faith Ex persecutore factus collega viritatis fidei Thus writeth Matthew of Westminster and others allthough with suppressing the name of this holy Martyr which the old Brittish Writer of S. Alban his life Capgraue and others call Heraclius and I am now to name him by it for allthough it was not giuen him in Baptisme Brit. Script Vitae S. Albani Manuscr Antiq. Capgr in eodem in water which he wanted yet his surest Baptisme in his owne blood for Christ his holy and most courageously and constantly sustained Martyrdome happily made him renowned and honorable thereby 2. This S. Heraclius hauing resolutely denyed his Paganisme craued pardon for his error and confessed Christ openly before so many persecutours and in the highest of their Malice and rage against S. Alban fell thereby into the same degree of Hatred with them for presently therevpon to speake in our old Authours words Inimici veritatis hominem arripiunt dentes excutiunt os eius sacrum dilacerant omnia eius ossa confringunt si nihil in corpore remansit illaesum fides tamen quae feruebat in pectore laedi non potuit The enemyes of truth apprehend him beate out his teeth rend his holy mouthe and breake all his boues and allthough nothing remayned in his body without hurt yet his feruent faith remayned without harme And being thus left so maymed lame and half dead with all the power and strength he could with his hands crept vp to the hill where S. Alban was Martyred whome when the Iudge espyed he said vnto him obsecra Albanum tuum pray to they Alban to sett thy bones in order and lay his head heare stricken off to thy body and thou shall receaue perfect health from him Bury him and lett him cure thee Heraclius answeared I most firmely beleeue that S. Alban by his merits is able to heale mee and easely performe that you mock vs with Tunc caput Martyris reuerenter assumens illudque corpori deuotus apponens desperatum corporis robur recuperare caepit sanus effectus Then reuerently taking the head of S. Alban and deuoutely laying it to his body he began to recouer the former strenght of the same despayred before And being thus miraculouslie recouered and made hole ceased not in the hearing of all the people to preach vnto them the meritt of S. Alban and Power of Christ and digging the earth buryed the body of S. Alban before them there Which the Pagans seeing said among themselues what shall we doe This man cannot be putt to death with sword we haue allready broken his body and he hath now receaued his former strength againe And apprehending him with horrible Torment they teare his holy body in peeces and lastely cutt of his head And so this happy souldiar perseuering in the faith of Christ together with most blessed Alban deserued to be honoured with the Crowne of Martyrdome 3. Hitherto the Relation of those our renowned auncient Historians whereby we doe not onely finde an example of Heroicall Christian fortitude in generall but learne euen in particular the holy and approued doctrine and custome of the Primatiue Christians of this kingdome aswell as of others to praye vnto holy Saints glorified in their Soules in heauen and reuerencing their sacred Relicks on earth thus miraculously allowed and approued of God before and for the euerlasting shame and confusion of so many his Persecutours and Enemies then present and all after commers that would oppose against those most Catholike doctrines and practises of the Church of Christ so publickly and inuincibly confirmed and warranted by his omnipotent and highest diuine Power before such a multitude both of Christians and Pagans so testifying the first by that meanes strengthned in the true faith the others in greate numbers as I shall presently declare conuerted to Christian Religion And the Iudge himselfe was hereby so moued and conuinced that he presently commanded the Persecution to cease Iudex tanta miraculorum Bed l. 1. Hist c. 7. caelestium nouitate perculsus cessari mox à Persecutione praecepit Iacobus Genuensis Bishop of Genua and his old English Translatour say this souldiar called Iacob Genuen Episc in Vita S. Albani S. Amphibal Anglic. Translat ib. by some before Herculius was a knight And they yeeld a reason besides their Assertion which was the noble renowne of S. Alban who as they say was Lord of the Citie of Verolame and Prince of the knights and Steward of the Land and the Iudge dred de for to slee him because of the greate loue that Emperour had to him and for reuerence of his dignitie and Power of his kindred vnto the time that he had informed Dioclesian And therefore when Iudgment was pronounced against him the which was deferred 6. Weeks vntill Maximian his comming into Britaine to see such wicked executions thus they deliuer it Than Maximian and Askepodot gaue finall sentence on him saying In the the time of the Emperour Dioclesian Albon Lord of Verolomie Prince of knights and Steward of Britaine during his life hath despised Iupiter and Appollyn gooddes and to them hath done derogation and disworship wherefore by the Lawe he is iudged to be deed by the hand of some knight And the body to be buryed in the same place where his heade shall be smitten of and his sepulchre to be made worshipfully for the honour of knighthood whereof he was Prince and also the Crosse that he bare And sklauin that he ware should be buryed with him And his body to be closed in a chest of Ledd and so layd in his Sepulchre This sentence hath the Lawe ordeyned because he hath renyed our principall Gods These Authours say Maximian and King Asclepiodote gaue this sentence THE XXII CHAPTER OF VERY MANY CONVERTED TO CHRIST by the miraculous death of S. Alban and after going to S. Amphibalus to be fully instructed by him suffered Martyrdome and being a thousand in number were diuers from the 1000. Martyrs at Lichfeild and those neare Verolamium 1. THAT we may take some notice of the greate numbers multitudes of people conuerted by the death and miracles of these two holy Martyrs we haue heard from approued Antiquities that euen many thousands had bene present eye witnesses of the miraculous diuiding of the water to giue free and dry passadge to S. Alban and those that were with him at his prayers when many drowned and lying in the bottome of the deepe Riuer were eyther miraculously preserued from death or so restored to life againe by his intercession the waters standing one both sides of their passadge like walls after their going ouer presently ioyned together againe and returned to their naturall current and flowing downeward as the propensitie of such liquid and heauy things requireth the fountayne one the topp of
long time as their flying from hence vnto other Nations their aboade there returne hither againe and heare continuing no short space before they were putt to death as is manifest in the case of S. Amphibalus not martyred vntill allmost a yeare after S. Alban who was kept in prison 6. moneths before his Martyrdome that now thowsands were conuerted to Christ and the cheife Municipall Cities themselues where Idolatry so reigned that a Christian was rare to be then founde in them as in Verolam were now onely inhabited by Christians fidem Christi tota ciuitas deuotè suscepit and not a Pagan to be seene and this by the omnipotent working of God And the Idolatrous Iudge or Prince himselfe that ruled heare vnder the Pagan Romans and persecuted by their Power euen to the vttermost bounds of Britaine was madd amens effectus that he was vnable to Rule and gouerne any longer but needed to be ruled and gouerned himselfe by others And yet as is manifest before by his Persecutions in all places of Britaine in such powerfull and tumultuous manner with greate troopes and military companies of his persecuting vassals and Instruments which none but a Roman Lieutenant or King heare then could raise and commande This Iudge King and Roman Lieutenant as the Scottish Historians with others call him was King Asclepiodotus thus greeuiously eyther of malice or for feare of the Romans then persecuting for so doing hated of God and man 2. Therefore King Coel hauing now such warrant and way to aduance his true Title to the Crowne of his kingdome and help to free the afflicted Christians thereof from the miseries of their so long and grieuious Persecution as it seemeth most probable at this time and vpon these occasions he tooke armes against Asclepiodotus reputed King in this Persecution slew him and was crowned King as our auncient Historians deliuer vnto vs In tanta autem Persecutione insurrexit Coelus Dux Caercolun id est Colcestriae in Asclepiodotum Pontic Vir. Brit. Hist l. 5. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 5. 6. Manuscr Gallic antiq c. 28. an 286. Boet. lib. 6. Harding Chronic. c. 58. f. 47. qui eum interfecit Regni diademate potitus Harding also plainely saith that Coel tooke Armes against Asclepiodotus by reason of this greate Persecution For which Duke Coyle againe him rose full hote Yet he excuseth Asclepiodotus for being any mouer of that Persecution but suffering the Tyrant Maximian so cruelly to prosecute it and not resisting him therein which he rather imputeth to want of Power then will and desire in him when he saith Who for greate feare suffered all this payne Of Christians And durst nothing againe this Tyrant steare But him withdrew to hyde him was full fayne Where he doth rather insinuate that Asclepiodotus was in IudgmeÌ„t a friend rather then Persecutour of Christians and himselfe in some sort persecuted by the RomaÌ„ PagaÌ„s in that respect which seemeth expressed in that this Authour sayeth of him that he was enforced to hide himselfe from the Pagan Roman Persecutours Whereof some may take the reason to haue bene because he was not so foreward in persecuting Christians heare as was expected oâ— desired of the Roman Pagan Persecutours and we finde diuers Antiquities testifying that before there was not any persecution heare against Christians but their Religion was in peace quiet publickly professed this Asclepiodotus to redeeme and preserue such Britans libertie in that and all other priuiledges warred against Alectus the Pagan Roman Gouernour and in signe of his detestation of their Idolatrous profession besett and assaulted him and his Confederats Galfr. Mon. hist Reg Brit. l. 5. c. 4. PoÌ„t Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm An. 294. when they were doing their greatest and most solemne Sacrifices to their Gods And preuayling against him by common acclamation of the people then Christians to take vpon him the Diademe was created King clamante populo vt diadema caperet Rex creatur And this with consent of all the Nobilitie then also Christians omnibus Ducibus Britanniae And thus generally and solemly crowned King by our Christian Britans did in the time of his Reigne rule in Iustice and equitie suppressing crueltie and doers of Iniury as our same Christian Antiquaries deliuer Tractauit Patriam recta iustitia pace decem anâ—is raptorumque saeuitiam atque latronum mucrones coercuit And was most iust by the space of 10. yeares Rex creatur per decem annos iustissimus fuit Which Christians neyther would nor in conscience could haue written of him if he had bene all wayes knowne vnto them to haue bene a Persecutour and Worker of such vniustice as is practised in vniust Persecutions 3. But I haue made memory before that Asclepiodotus was King heare a farre longer time then ten yeares and by some three times ten 30. yeares and thâ—se Authours themselues with others acknowledge that in the meane time interea and in his dayes in diebus ipsius this greate Persecution of Christians Galf. Mon. Vir. Matth. West supr was raised heare oritur ingens illa Christianorum Persecutio And it is euident before that howsoeuer Asclepiodotus in some part of his ReiÌ„gne heare behaued and carryed himselfe well and iustely to the Christian Subiects of Britaine yet it is vndeniably euident by that I haue written of him before being by diuers witnesses both the persecuting King Lieutenant and Iudge in that cruell Persecution that howsoeuer he was in internall iudgment affected being externally a condemned Persecutour both by God and man King Coel might iustly pursue his right to Britaine with hope thereby in better manner to redeeme the afflictions of his Country Christians being more potent and able and likely more willing then Asclepiodotus was not so foreward in anie iudgments as he should haue bene in defending Innocents if he had not bene an Actuall Persecutour which Harding himselfe thus in these plaine Termes expresseth This Persecution as some Chroniclers saine The tenne yere was of Asclepiodote Harding Chron. c. 58. f. 47. For which Duke Coile againe him rose full hote The Duke Cair Colun that hight Coylus Which Citee now this day Colchester hight Then Crowned was that slew Asclepiodotus For cause he came not forth with all his might The Tyranute fell to againstande as he hight Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain 4. And howsoeuer Asclepiodotus concurred with the Roman Persecurours Galfrid Mon. Hist Reg. Brit. c. 6. Manuscr antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in cadem Pontic Virun Hâ—st l. 5. Galf. Mon. sup c. 6. Matth. Westm an 302. Gaâ—frid Mon. Hist Reg. Briton l. 5. cap. 6. Vir. lib. 5. Man Gallic Antiq. c. 28. An. 286. Harding Chron. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in Dioclesiano Matth. Westm an 302. Manuscr Gallic Antiq. c. 28. Old Engl. Hist f. 38. Hect. Boeth l. 6. Hellinsh Hist of
Engl. l. 4. c. 27. Stowe Howes Hist Titul Romans in Coil Galfr. Mon. lib. 5. c. 6. Hist Reg. Bâ—â—t and pleased them in vexing and tormenting Christians heare in Britaine yet otherwise he was very vnpleasing to them per omnia Romanam potestatem turhauerat He troubled the Roman Power in all things and therefore they were glad of his death Ponticus Virunnius himselfe a Roman saith they did esteeme him their greate enemy and as for such an one reioyced of his death Romani gauisi sunt tanto hoste interfecto And this Ioy was not onely of particular Roman Persecutours but of the whole Senate which ruled cheifely in matters of Estate Cumque id Senatui nuntiatum est gauisi sunt propter Regis mortem quia per omnia Romanam potestatem turbauerat Therefore when our Antiquities assure vs that Coel obtinuit Regnum obtayned the kingdome Regni diademate se insigniuit And Regni diademate potitus was Crowned and as an old French Manuscript speaketh reigned ouer Britaine regna sur Bretaigne and was thus enabled and made powerable to redresse what he found offensiue and wicked being absolute King and ioyfully so receaued of the Britans as our Historian said before Wherefore Britains were all full glad and fain Of King Coilus that succoured all their pain And he himselfe taking exceptioÌ„ to Asclepiodotus next to his chardging him with vsurping the Crowne for being too barkward in resisting the RomaÌ„ persecutors would not now fall into the like error with him but as is proued already succoured all their paine vtterly ceased the PersecutioÌ„ against the ChristiaÌ„s of Britaine which were thus Ioyfull of his CoronatioÌ„ thereby releiued redeemed theÌ„ froÌ„ their afflictioÌ„s all his time Which both by our owne forreine HistoriaÌ„s Catholikes ProtestaÌ„ts coÌ„tinued to the end of this third huÌ„dred of yeares the RomaÌ„s hauing no power heare either to persecute ChristiaÌ„s or to any other purpose But as our Brittish other Histories testifie wholy lost their gouernmeÌ„t heare vntill after the death of King Coel or the coÌ„ming of CoÌ„staÌ„tius his sonne in Law hither the second time very litle before King Coel his death Recolentes damnum quod de amisso regno habuerant Our Scottish Historians say that King Coel vtterly destroyed both the Romans and all the Britans also which were their Fauourers and set forth a seuere Edict to search forth all Romans and Britans which had followed them heare and caused them to be punished and put to death and so with most ioyfull and generall applause of the people Nobles and others that the crowne of Britaine was thus restored to the true Heyre of their Regall blood was crowned King and Hector Boeth Scot. Hist l. 6. f. 101. he established the kingdome in the Brittish gouernmeÌ„t againe Coel Victor factus Asclepiodotum Romanum Legatum cum Romanis Praesidijs quibusdam Britanis Nobilibus Romanorum fautoribus interemit Confectoque praelio Britonibus caeteris in fidem receptis vt summa potestas ad regiam progeniem cui impie fuerat adempta aliquando rediret populus omnis laetis acclamationibus Patribus authoribus ipsum Coelem regnare iubet Ille Primoribus regni ac populo quod regnum sibi detulissent gratijs actis vt regnum sibi stabiliret atroci iubet Edicto Romanos qui eorum sequebantur partes quoscunque Britannici sanguinis viros perquiri inuentos varijs extingui supplicijs So that now so seuere a Lawe being made and executed both against the persecuting Romans and all such Britans as had ioyned with them against the Christian Inhabitants of this Nation and all this done by the Authoritie of our King and with the consent both of the Nobilitie and people Primoribus regni populo we must needs end the persecution of Christians heare with the beginning of King Coel his Reigne 5. And it could not be singular in this point if we should hold that King Coel was actually a Christian and not onely a friend to such for first all they which affirme him to haue bene Kinsman or Heyre to our first Christian King S. Lucius easily proue him a Christian for such a man would not leade either child or any Kinsman which by him had that Title to haue any other theÌ„ Christian education Secondly by the time of his age whether he was to King Lucius so neare or no we must needs confesse he liued most part of his life when Christianitie florished in this kingdome being an aged man before Dioclesian his PersecutioÌ„ began Thirdly our Historians say that his daughter S. Helen which had her education by his direction was instructed taught in the Christian faith in fide Catholica instructa at que edoÌ„cta A late writer thus speaketh of this with his older Author Helena was first instructed in the faith of Manuscript antiq in Vit. S. Helenae Capgr in ead Harris Hist l. 4. c. 4. Petr. de Natal l. 7. c. 73. Christ by Coil her father as Petrus de Natalibus saith And yet if we encline to this opinion we may easely answeare them that will obiect the publike vniuersall restitution of Christian Religion as building Churches Monasteries and such holy Foundations was not in his time For by the common opinion his reigne was short litle or not aboue foure yeares A great part whereof was spent in extirpating the Persecutors and the rest in preparation Matth. Westm an 302. Galfrid Mon. l. 5. Hist c. 6. Virun l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 60. f. 48. to resist a new Inuasion of the Romans not reigning in quiet and securitie from these troubles and feares the space of two moneths by any Writers And so after so great and terrible tempest of Persecution it was a wonderfull comfort and happines for the Brittish Christians to enter into such a calme and quiet to liue in securitie and rest freed from their former miseries vnder so renowned a King which was all he could doe or they expect in such times and circumstances THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE ECCLESIASTICALL HISTORIE OF GREAT BRITAINE THE FOVRTH AGE THE FIRST CHAPTER OF THE GREATE PEACE AND QVIET THE Church of Britaine enioyed during the whole life and Reigne of Constantius Emperor and King heare in Britaine and Constantine his sonne by Sainct Helen was heare brought vp in Christian Religion 1. BEING now to enter into the History of the fourth hundreth of yeares we finde the estate of the world and Church of Christ as we left theÌ„ in the last Age S. Marcellinus Pope of Rome cheife Ruler in the house of God on earth the holy Cleargy and other Christians liuing in Persecution and Dioclesian MaximiniaÌ„ the persecuting Emperors in all places where they did or could ouersway afflicting them with most cruell miseries in Britaine lately redeemed from their bloody tyranny by King Coel still reigning heare we liued still in rest and quietnesse free both from
By Martinus Polonus the same yeare The like haue others by which accōpt and Confession Constantine should either be vnborne or not aboue 2. yeares old at the most when he was King of Britaine and Emperor also after his Fathers death When it is proued before by all Antiquitie and the best Historians which haue written of this matter Greeke Latine Catholiks and Protestants that he was aboue 30. yeares of age at this time and his Mother S. Helen whom Matthew of Westminster seemeth at this reconciliation to call virginem valde speciosam an exceeding beutifull virgin and Harding both good and young had bene Constantius his wife 35. or 36. yeares before and brought him diuers children whereof Constantine the Greate now so old as I haue remembred was the youngest shortly after this comming of Constantius this Attonement betweene him and King Coel thus made King Coel died within fiue weekes saith Harding a moneth and eight dayes saith Galfridus Hard. Chron. c. 6. Galfrid Monum Hist Reg. Brit. l. 5. c. 6. Pōt Virun Hist l. 5. Harding Chron. c. 61. Emenso mense grauissima infirmit as occupauit Coel ipsumque intra octo dies morte affecit Virunnius saith within one moneth Intra mensem emortiur Coelus So likewise hath the Monke of Westminster Coelus elapso mense vitam finiuit Harding writeth that Cōstantius was Emperor before he was King of Britaine But King Constance of Rome was hie Cheiftain By the Senate first made the Emperour And after King of Britain and Gouernour 4. And all Historians agree that he was Emperour next and immediately to Dioclesian Maximinian who as Baronius Spondanus and others proue gaue ouer the Empyre in the 304. yeare of Christ Marianus saith in the 305. yeare when by common accompt before Constantius was come into Britaine and continued heare and not enioying the Empire aboue 2. yeares if he had then bene first marryed to S. Helen and Constantine had bene their first or onely sonne or child he could not haue bene aboue one yeare old at his Fathers death to be both king of Britaine and Emperour When it is certaine out of Eusebius and others before that Constantine was aboue thirty yeares old and had bene generall of an Army before his Fathers death which the same Author further confirmeth when comparing Cōstantine the Greate with Alexander the Greate saying that Alexander liued but 32. yeares and reigned litle more then the third part of that tyme Constantine was as old as Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 3. 4. Alexander was at his death when he began to reigne doubled Alexanders tyme of life reigned thrise as longe At noster hic Imperator eo aetatis tempore regnum obtinuit quo ille Macedo cessit è vita illius autem vitae spatium temporis propagatione duplicauit regnique longitudinem triplo reddidit diuturniorem Therefore Alexander liuing 32. yeares compleate compleuit duos triginta annos Constantius finding the Christian Britans free and quiet at the death of King Coel so preserued them Constantine must needs be so old at his Fathers death when he began to reigne and so his Father and mother Constantius and Helen married together a longer tyme. 5. But King Coel hauing freed the Christians of Britaine from Persecution and now dying left them thus quiett and secuer from those vexations to Constantius Who during his life continued and maintayned them in the same or rather in better condition as I haue sufficiently remembred before not onely in giuing them tolleration and freedome from trouble and molestation as Sozomen with others witnesse Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis Sozomen Hist Ecclesiast l. 1. c. 6 potestatem libere suam religionem excolendi And was not against the lawe for Christians in Britaine to professe their Religion in his tyme Britannis non contra leges visum esse Christianam religionem dum adhuc vitae suppeditabat Constantio profiteri But he preferred the most constant Christians to the highest Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 11. offices and greatest trust stipatores suos ipsius regni custodes constituit He himself confessed the true God abolished Idolatrie Repudiata penitus impiorum in varijs dijs colendis superstitione Deum omnium moderatorem vltro agnouit And so consecrated his whole family to God that his Court was as a Church wherein were both Cleargie men and godly Christians truely seruing God Omnem suam familiā vni Regi Deo consecrauit adeo vt multitudo quae intra regiam ipsam coiuerat nihil ab Ecclesiae forma distare videretur in qua iner ant Dei Ministri qui continuos cultus pro Imperatore etiam tum obierunt cum piorum hominum genus verè Deo inseruientium alibi apud Gentilium multitudinem ne nominari quidem absque periculo poterat This blessing and benefite he brought into Britaine and to our Christians heare and publickly maintained it euen in those tymes as this auntient Author is witnesse when the name of Christians in other places was so odious that without danger it could not be spoken off Which he further confirmeth in an other place where speaking in the name of Christians he saith that among the Emperors of that tyme onely Constanstius did neither in any sort persecute Christians or participated with them which did but kept all them which were vnder him without hurt and secure from all trouble neyther pulled downe Churches or did any other thing Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. against them Constantius solus ex nostri temporis Imperatoribus nec belli aduersum nos praesumpti vllo modo particeps fuit sed quos sub se habuit pios indemnes ab omni calumnia securos seruauit neque domos Ecclesiarum demolitus nec aliud Idem Eusebius apud Baron Spondan Ann. 304. quippiam contra nos operatus And els where he teacheth againe that the parts of the west Empire did generatly receaue quietnes from Persecution when Constantius reygned which allthough Baronius and Spondanus doe not so well allowe vpon Eusebius his words in all places of the west because as they alleidge Constantius neither presently would nor could be against the Edicts of the Emperors still lyuing when he himself remained in Britaine in the end of the world and Italy was then full of warrs But Eusebius writeth not this Sozomen l. 1. c. 6. singularly but Sozomen and others testifie as much that when the Churches of God were persecuted in all other parts of the world onely Constantius graunted libertie of Conscience to the Christians vnder him Cum Ecclesiae in alijs orbis partibus persecutionum fluctibus iactarentur solus Constantius Constantini pater permisit Christianis potestatem liberè suam religionem excolendi And againe generally of all Christian Churches in the part of his Empyre Ecclesiae quae erant in eâ Imperij parte quae
of the old Church of Winchester Manuscr Antiq. Eccl. Winton Marian. Scot. an 306. Martin Pol. An. 307. Manuscr Ant. Gall. ann 306. Matth. West ann 305. 307. Baron Spondan an 306 Gordan an 306. Iacob Grynaeus annot in c. 15. l. 1. Euseb de Vit. Constantini Anno 308. Henric. Hunt l. 1. Hist in Diocletian Constantio Regino Chron. l. 1. in Constant an 253. Stowe Howes sup Hist in Constantius that being destroyed with the rest in this late Persecution it was perfectly reedified in the yeare of Christ 309. and so either was in building or warranted to be builded in the dayes of Constantius then or so lately before by all accompts lyuing and reigning heare that it could not be done without his warrant or allowance The like we say of the Churches of S. Iulius and S. Aaron and other Martyrs of that time and all both Cathedrall Churches and others destroyed heare by Maximian that most cruell horrible faced man as Henry of Huntington calleth him Maximinianus vir crudelissimus vultu horrendus after whose leauing the Empire Christians were quiet heare as he saith and restored to their former liberties And as Regino writeth not onely in Britaine but generally where he ruled both Bishops were restored to their priuate Sees and many other things graunted for the profit of Christian Religion Constantij Temporibus pace Ecclesijs reddita Episcopi priuatis sedibus restituuntur alia plura Christianae Religioni profutura And particularly saith that the Monastery of Treuers was begun in his time Then much more in Britaine where he was both absolute Emperour and King to commande and no man daring to resist him To this our Protestant Antiquaries haue giuen sufficient allowance when they graunted vnto vs that Constantius abolished the superstition of the Gentils in his Dominions especially in Britaine where he now liued King and Emperor and so in abolishing the Pagans Rites and obseruances for dislike of them and loue to Christian Religion must needs for his short time be an extraordinary Aduancer thereof But when he had thus The death of Constantius in Britaine his great loue then of Christians and that Religion happily begun this holy worke in reparing the ruines of the Church of Christ in this kingdome and before he could bring it to due and his desired perfection he fell sick at the Citie of Yorke where soone after he deceased Yet in this short time of his sicknes his greatest care was to leaue and commit this his charge both concerning his Empire and this kingdome to his eldest sonne Constantine now liuing sonne of S. Helen who as he hoped for many reasons would be most ready and willing to maintaine and defend true Religion and with Iustice gouerne his subiects 5. And to this happy choise as both Zonoras and Pomponius Laetus doe Zonaras Annal. Tom. 2. in Constantino Pomp. Laet. Rom. Hist comp in Constātino Max. Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 18. Iac. Grynaeus annot in eum locum plainely testifie before and Eusebius and others sufficiently insinuate he was admonished and iustructed by Gods direction and an Ange Ilas is before related Which is confirmed by the effect and euent itselfe not onely of the generall establishing of Christian Religion in the world by Constantine in the time of his Empire but his extraordinary and Miraculous preseruation before he came vnto it and at this very time of his Fathers sicknes strangely escaping the Tyrants hands in Italy and comming safely to his sick Father Constantius at Yorke in our Britaine by the greate prouidence of God as Eusebius noteth who had often preserued him to bringe him hither so longe and dangerous a Iourney at that very time to succeede his Father Deus omnia eius causa faciebat prouide prospiciens vt in tempore praesto esset ad Patri succedendum Euseb Vit. Cōst l. 1. c. 14. And this Authour immediately addeth for presently when Constantine had escaped the stratagems of the deceipts he came with all speed to his Father and Cap. 15. supr after a longe space of time which he had bene absent from him presented him to his sight at that moment Constantius was ready to dye but when contrary to all hope he saw his sonne lepinge out of his bedd he embraced him saying that he had now cast that out of his mynde which onely troubled him at the point of death which was the absence of his sonne And therefore did ernestly pray and giue thanks for it to God affirming that now he rather desired to dye then lyue and setting himselfe in the midst of his children and in his place lying vpon his kingly bedd giuing ouer the Inheritance of his kingdome to his eldest sonne departed this life Thus hath Eusebius then liuing in that time Our Protestant Historians citing other auncient writers Hollins Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 28. 27. cit Eutr Sext. Aurel. Vict. Niceph Tripart Hist not differing from Eusebius thus translate and epitomate this History from them Whilest Constantine remayned at Rome in manner as he had bene a pledge with Galerius in his Fathers time fledd from thence and with all post haste returned to his Father into Britaine killing or hewghing by the way all such horses as were appointed to stand at Innes readie for such as should ryde in post least being pursued he should haue bene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such is might be sent to pursue him Constantius whilest he lay on his death-bedd somewhat before he departed this life hearing that his sonne Constantine was come and escaped from the Emperours Dioclesian and Maximian with whome he remained as a Pledge he receaued him with all Ioy and raysing himselfe vp in his bedd in presence of his other sonnes and Counsellors with a greate number of other people and strangers that were come to visit him he sett the Crowne vpon his sonnes heade and adorned him with other Imperiall Robes and garments executing as it were himselfe the Constātius crowneth Constantine his sonne Emperor and prophesieth how he should aduaunce Christian Religiō office of an Herald and withall spake these words vnto his saide sonne and to his Counsellors there about him Now is my death to mee more wellcome and my departure hence more pleasant I haue heare a lardge Epitaph and Monument of buriall to wit mine owne sonne and one whome in earth I leaue to be Emperour in my place which by Gods good help shall wype away the teares of the Christians and reuenge the crueltie exercised by Tyrants This I reckon to chaunce vnto me in steed of most felicity Thus carefull was this holy Emperour euen at his death to aduance the honour of Christ Thus he did prophesying how his sonne after him should aduance Christian Religion now by his Father declared Emperour but as Eusebius writeth longe before designed to that dignitie by God King of all Euseb Hist Eccles l. 5. c.
14. Augustus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit 6. This renowned Emperour Constantius died by diuers in the 306. yeare of Christ by others in the 307. by some in the yeare 308. as is meÌ„tioned before by all at such time that as I haue proued already it must needs be he which amoÌ„g the Roman Emperours first gaue order and warrant for the restoring reestablishing ChristiaÌ„ ReligioÌ„ heare in Britaine after the desolatioÌ„ thereof by Dioclesian Maximian died happily most blessedly faelicem acter Euseb supr l. 8. c. 14. beatum vitae finem consecutus And was so renowned that euen by the Pagans he was accoÌ„pted a God ac primus apud eos in numerum deoruÌ„ relatus And had all Constantius buried as a ChristiaÌ„ in Yorke with greate and Emperiall honor honour after his death giuen vnto him which belonged to an Emperour Cuncto post mortem Imperatori debito potitus est honore He was most honorably and Christian like buried in the Citie of Yorke Constantine his sonne the new Emperour present at his funerall going before his corps with an infinite number of people and Souldiars attending with all honour and pompe some Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constantini c. 16. going before others following with most sweete harmony of singing Constantinus paterna purpura indutus magna paternorum amicorum turba eum comitante funeri praeiuit patremque produxit quinetiam populi infinita multitudine militumque constipanti agmine partim antecedentium partim subsequentium genitorem sanctissimum cum omni splendore maxima pompa extulit faustis acclamationibus suaui hymnorum concentu omnes beatissimum illum celebrant This was the Euseb supr end which God shewed of this Emperours godly and Religious manners and life euidently to all people then liuing as Eusebius witnesseth then also liuing hunc morum vitaeque pie religiose ad virtutem institutae exitum esse in Imperatore Constantio vniuerso generi mortalium qui nostra memoria vixerunt Deus euidenter monstrauit And calleth him as before Sanctissimum most holy which he a learned Christian Bishop could not giue to any but an holy professed Christian in his knowledge or Iudgment and therefore atrributeth so much to Constantius in this kinde that he calleth Constantine the Greà te himselfe whome he so extolleth for his Christian Religion aduancement thereof Eusebius Hist Eccl. l. 8. c. 14. a follower of his Fathers pietie in such affaires paternae pietatis Imitator THE III. CHAPTER OF THE CORONATION AND CHRISTIAN beginning of Constantine the greate Emperour and the generall restoring and profession of Christian Religion in all places of Britaine then 1. CONSTANTIVS hauing thus honorably ended his dayes declared Euseb lib. 1. de Vit. Constantini c. 15. Marian. Sco. in ConstaÌ„t Martin Pol. in eod Constantine his eldest sonne successor in his Empire his whole Army doth presently with mutuall consent Ioy proclaime him King Emperour ExteÌ„plò secundo prospero applausu nouuÌ„ Regem Imperatorem Augustum ipsa prima voce coÌ„tentius praedicant CoÌ„staÌ„tine proclaymed Emperor in Britaine And all Nations subiect to his Fathers Empire were filled with incredible Ioy and vnspeakeable gladnes that they had without intermission so worthie and renowned an Emperour Omnes gentes quaeipsius obsequebantur Imperio incredili Euseb lib. 1. Vit. Const c. 16. laetitia efferuntur gaudio pene inexplicabili propterea complentur quod illustri praeclaro Imperatore ne breuissimo quidem temporis momento caruissent Of the comming of this most noble Britan to the Empire escaping and preserued from so many daungers and difficulties before so generally and ioyfully chosen and accepted and prouing afterward so happy a Ruler Eusebius saith Chosen and designed thereto by God himselfe that he was chosen by God himselfe and that no mortall man could glory of this onely Emperour his aduancement Constantinum Principem Imperatorem Deus omnium Author totius mundi Gubernator suo solum arbitrio delegit Euseb supr c. 18. eo consilio vt cum alij omnes Imperatores hominum suffragijs ad eum dignitatis gradum â—scendere consueuerint de hoc Imperatore solo ad honorem efferendo nemo mortalis omnino gloriaretur For allthough he was generally orderly chosen and accepted by men yet as the same Authour writeth he was Miracoulously preserued by God and by his extraordinary protection brought safely from all danger to his Father heare in Britaine old and ready to die to be inuested in the Empire after him Constantius cum ad summam prope senectutem prouectus Euseb l. 1. Vit. Const c. 12. communi naturae quod debebat esset persoluturus iam migraturus è vita Deus tunc rursus facinus quoddam admirabile eius causa edidit qui ei mortem oppetituro sua prouidentia curauit vt filius eius natu Maximus Constantinus ad capessendum Imperium praesto esset And so soone as he was Emperour as the same Authour then lyuing and well â—â—owen vnto and knowing Constantine testifieth and so declared by the Armies as the custome was being chosen of God longe Euseb Eccles Hist l. 8. c. 14. before to that end insisted in his Fathers steps in fauouring and aduancing Christian Religion Huius Constantij filius Constantinus mox atque Imperator Britaine now quiet for Religion And all holy places â—â—stored perfectissimus ac Augustus ab exercitibus multo antea ab ipso Deo Rege omnium declaratus fuit paternae erga nostram Religionem pietatis imitator esse caepit So that in this part of the world as Britaine and France where CoÌ„stantine succeeded his Father and now reigned there was no Persecution vsed against Christians but all fauour and Indulgence towards them And that assertion Euseb in Chronic Floren. Wigorn in Chron. Mar. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in ConstaÌ„t of diuers Historians both of this and other Nations which affirmeth that the Persecution begun by Dioclesian and Maximinian did continue after their forsaking the Empire and vntill the seuenth yeare of the Reigne of Constantine vsque ad annum septimum Constantini is to be vnderstood of those parts which vntill about that time were not vnder the Rule of Constantine but to Galerius Seuerus and Maxentius Persecutours and so Florentius Marianus and others expownd it And it can haue no other construction to be true for euident it is in Histories that not onely from the beginning of the Reigne of Constantine but in his Fathers time all Christians vnder their gouernment were free from Persecution And so soone as Constantine had conquered Maxentius and was sole and absolute Emperour all Christians in the world vnder him were deliuered from Persecution and sett at libertie euen publickly to professe their Religion And from his first entrance into the Empire and to be King of Britaine
eius olim extiterat Whose foundation being olim long before the time of the Saxons argueth it was builded before the time of Dioclesian and Maximinian by them destroyed and now restored So we may conclude of the Religious houses both of men and women in Kent and other places renouned heare at the Saxons first entrance euen by our Protestant Historians thus deliuering from Antiquitie Hengist slew the good Archbishop Vocine and many Stowe Howes Hist Titul Britans and SaxoÌ„s in Vortiger Gul. Malmesb l. de Antiquit. coenob Glaston Manuscr Antiq. Glaston Eccles other Preists and Religious pursons All the Churches in Kent were polluted with blood the Nunnes with other Religious parsons were by force putt from their houses and goods Thus we must conceaue of all other Religious houses whâ—â—her of men or women being very many in number by that which is said before all of them being now repayred and happily againe imployed to their first Institution and holy vse Whether the old Religious house at Glastenbury is to be accompted in the nuÌ„ber of those that were destroyed by Maximinian and now builded againe by Constantius and Constantine I dare not make so readie a resolution likely it is the pouerty of the house builded of writhen wands the penitentiall and eremiticall life those Religious there ledd their place of aboad being seperate in priuate Cells and in priuate Cells and in a wildernesse in which kinde of places other Christians as before hidd themselues in that Persecution might both preserue them in that raging storme and their manner of life considered now not require reparation Which both William of Malmesbury in his written History of the Antiquitie of that holy place and the old Manuscript Antiquities of Glastenbury seeme to consent vnto when they absolutely deliuer that from the time of King Lucius vntill the coÌ„ming of S. Patrick thither not speaking of the least intermission or discontinuance there continually remaâ—ned a Succession of 12. Eremits in that Iland Multi alij succedentes semper tamen in numero duodenario per multa annorum curricula vsque ad aduentum sancti Patricij Hibernensium Apostoli in memorata Insula permanserunt THE IV. CHAPTER OF CONSTANTINE HIS PROFESSION of Christ his miraculous victories against his Pagan Enemies restoring and establishing Christian Religion and exalting the Professors thereof in all his Empire 1. WHEN Constantine had reigned but a short time Constantine in Britaine prepareth Wars against the Infidell persecutor in Britaine and France and such Westerne parts as his Father before him possessed Maxenâ—ius being proclaimed Emperour in Italy Rome and other places and falling to Tyranny and vsurpation putting many Euseb l. 1. de Vit. Const ca. 20. 21. Socrat. Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Galfr. Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 7. Pont. Vir. l. 5. Hist Matth. Westm an 312. Henr. Hunting l. 1 Hist Hollinsh Hist l. 4. c. 28. Stowe Howes Hist in ConstaÌ„t Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Innocents to death and exiling many both Christians and others diuers euen of the Nobilitie fledd into Britaine vnto Constantine for succour and releife complaining of the crueltie and vsurpation of Maxentius humbly inciting and entreating Constantine as vndoubted true Heyre to the Empire euen of that part which Maxentius had intruded himself vnto to take armes against him and solely to enioy the Empire And he was not onely thus sollicited by the Christians and other persecuted resorting hither but by the Romans which still continued at Rome enduring the Tyranny of Maxentius as some write in this manner The Senators of Rome by letters well enditâ— Prayed him to come to Rome as Emperour For to destroy Maxence and disinheritâ— Of Christen folke the cruell Tormentour Of Christen faith the cursed confoundoure For of his birth they saide it set thim soe Maxence to stroy that was his Fathers foe Zonoras Cedrenus and other forreine Historians write the like in this matter 2. Hearevpon Constantine to reuendge the Iniuries done to holy Christians and vnspeakeable wronges to diuers others euen the most Noble of the Romans the enormeous sins of this Tirant for number not to be recompted Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant c. 27. 28. 29. 30. Socrat. Hist l. 1. c. 1. Otto Frigen Chron. c. 1. Matth. Westm an 312. Eutropius in Constantino Euseb in Chron. Baron Spond Annal. An. 312. and for their horrible and loathsome greuioussnes to be suppressed with silence assembled a greate Army both of Christian Britans and of other Nations subiect vnto him by Eutropius others with him in the fift but by the more common opinion the sixt yeare of his Empire Hauing entred into these affaires the better to procure the help assistance of heauen as Eusebius with other strangers confesse before he had his Miraculous visions presently to be remembred he resolued to haue that true God whom his Father had deuoutely adored to be onely worshipped and reuerenced Wherefore by his prayers he entreated his help him he prayed him he beseeched to declare himselfe vnto him and assist him in this enterprise Deum quem Pater sancte adorauisset solum obseruaÌ„dum colendumque statuit Quocirca huius opem precibus implorauit hunc orauit Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous vision hunc obtestatus est vt tum quinam esset ipsi vellet significare tum rebus quas apud animum proposuisset dexteram velut adiutricem porrigere Otto Frigensis and others also strangers say that Constantine at this time was a Religious Emperour Euseb l. 1. Vitae Constant c. 21. 22. Otto Frigen Chron. l. 4. c. 1. Euseb Hist Eccl. l. 9. c. 9. and fauourer of Christian Religion when he prepared himselfe for this warr as I haue shewed before both by our owne and other Historyes Constantinus Imperator Religiosus fautorque Christianae fidei bellum parat Eusebius hath so witnessed and plainely saith he onely receaued worshiped and prayed vnto the God of his Father the God of heauen and Iesus Christ the Sauiour of all men Deo caelorum illiusque verbo ipso omnium Seruatore Iesu The miraculous apparition of the triumphant signe of the Crosse to Constantine Christo auxilij gratia inuocato Which none but a Christian would or could doe And Eusebius receauing what he wrote from Constantine and swearing that it was true thus proceedeth in this History Imperatori igitur ista precanti obnixeque flagetanti visio quaedam diuina inprimis admirabilis apparuit c. Therefore whilest the Emperour prayed earnestly beeched these things a diuine Euseb supr c. 22. exceeding admirable vision appeared vnto him which if any other had reported he would not haue bene so easily credited but seeing the Emperour himselfe and Conquerour did loÌ„g time after when he did vouchsafe mee acquaintance and familiar speach with him both tell mee and by Oathe confirme what he
that presently vpon this Victory Constantine making his prayers with thanks-giuing to God Authour of his Euseb l. 1. Vita Constant c. 33. Victory published vnto all in famous Inscriptions and Pillers publickly erected the power of the Crosse of Christ and euen in the midst of the Cytie in Constantine his greate honor to the signe of the Crosse Ensigne of his victories the most principall place thereof erected a greate Trophy against Enemyes and causing this signe of saluation to be engraued in it with Characters that could not be blotted out did demonstrate it was the Propugnacle of the Romans and all subiect to the Empyre and did openly propose it to be seene of all men And his owne Image being erected in a famous place of the Citie much frequented holding in his hād a speare shaft like a Crosse cōmanded this Inscription to be engraued on it in Latine letters with this sauing signe a true token of fortitude I haue deliuered your Cytie from the Youke of Tyranny and setting the Senate and people of Rome at libettie I haue restored them to their auncient honour and renowne hanc Inscriptionem Latino sermone in eo mandat incidere Hoc Salutari Signo vero Fortitudinis Indicio Ciuitatem Vestram tyrānidis Euseb sup c. 34. Iugo liberaui S. P. Q. R. in libertatem vindicans pristinae amplitudini splendori restitui And it immediately followeth in Eusebius that Constantine hearevpon with greate boldnes did openly professe and publishe Christ the sonne of God vnto the Romans Pius Imperator ita Crucis victricis confessione nobilitatus cum magna dicendi libertate filium Dei ipsis Romanis palam diuulgare caepit He also published in all places his Edict for restoring all men to their goods which had bene vniustly depriued of them recalling The wonderfull deuotion care and expodition Constantine vsed to establish Christiā Religion and destroy Idolatry Cap. 35. Exils and delyuering Prisoners Imperatorium passim diuulgabatur Edictum quod quidem his qui erant fortunis suis spoliati concessit authoritatem rebus suis facultatibus potiundi eos qui iniquum Exilium perpessi fuissent ad proprios lares reuocauit alios item vinculis omnique periculo ac metu quibus per Tyranni crudelitatem vexabantur penitus eripuit he reuerenced Ecclesiasticall men with honour causing them to sitt at his table and goe with him whether soeuer he wēt and endowed Christian Churches with greate reuenewes adorning them with very many monuments All these and more of such thinges of like Religious Christian nature this our noble King and Emperour performed presently vpon his Victoryes against Maxentius commonly taken to haue bene in the seuenth yeare of his Empire begun first in his Country of Britaine 7. And so their opinion which before haue told vs that the Persecution continued in some Westerne parts ten yeares from the last most cruell Edict of Dioclesian and vntill the seuenth yeare of Constantine vsque ad Annum Marian. Scot. Ann. 306. alij supr Idem Marian an 312. septimum Constantini is expounded by themselues affirming that this generall peace to all Christians in the Westerne world was procured and granted vnto them by Constantine in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and after the ten yeares of Dioclesian his Edict after prosecuted by Maxentius was ended Anno Constantini septimo pax Ecclesiae reddita à Constantino post decennium Marian. Scot. aetat 6. Ann. 312. Florent Wigor in Chron. ann 299. 306. al. 321. 328. persecutionis Florentius Wigorniensis writeth that in this yeare S. Helen Mother of Constantine then being heare in Britaine wrote to her sonne to persecute the Iewes which denied Christ Scrip sit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Iudaeos persequeretur Matthew of Westminster saith this generall peace of Christians was effected by Constantine anno S. Helen writeth to her sonne out of Britaine to persecute the Iewes persecutors of Christians gratiae 313. in the 313. yeare of Christ Marianus will haue it in the yeare 312. so hath Baronius Spondanus and others Harding relateth it done in the yeare of Christ 310. Martinus polonus saith Constantine became a Christian in the yeare 309. and then both gaue libertie to Christians and caused Churches to be builded in honour of Christ Anno 309. Constantinus Magnus dictus Christianus effectus licentiam dedit Christianis libere congregari Basilicas in honore Marian. Scot. an 312. Baro. Spōdan An. 312. Harding Chron. c. 62. f. 49. Flor. Wigor an 306. in Chronic. Io. Bal. l. de Scri. Brit. centur 1. in Flauio Constant Iesu Christi construi fecit Our Countryman Florentius Wigorniensis by Dyonisius his computation setteth it downe three yeares sooner in the yeare 306 Anno 306. pax nostra a Canstantino reddita est post annos decem persecutionis Our English Protestant Antiquaries will easely giue assent to this A principall man and named a Bishop among them saying that Constantine learned his Christian faith in Britaine of his most Christian Mother S. Helen and at his going from hence against Maxentius behaued himselfe like a Christian in the midst of the Pagans superstitions and honored them which were professed Christians Constantinus a christianissima matre Helena Christi fidem edoctus eos honorabat praecipue qui in Christiana Philosophia vitam reclinassent Vnde ab Oceani finibus nempe Britannis incipiens ope fretus diuina Religionis curam in medijs superstitionum tenebris caepit THE V. CHAPTER THE MIRACVLOVS BAPTISME OF CONstantine at Rome by S. Siluester Pope He was an holy and Orthodoxe Emperour to his death and both in the Greeke Church and with those of the Latine honored and stiled an holy Saint 1. HAVING thus cleared our most glorious Countryman and Emperour Constantine from the Imputation of his so long delaying his holy Baptisme as some haue pretended and so neare as I can and dare proposed the most probable time thereof I must now speake though more breifely of the Solemnitie itselfe and his most charitable Religious Christian Acts and conuersation which ensued therevpon The common opinion concerning Constantine before his Baptisme is the same which the Scripture witnesseth of Naaman the Syrian Prince though he was greate honored valiant and ritche yet he also was a Leper vir magnus honoratus fortis diues sed leprosus before he was by direction of the Prophet washed and healed in Iordane Yet greate difference 4. Reg. 5. there was betweene these two Lepers of Syria and Britaine The Leper of Syria was magnus greate but apud Dominum suum with his owne lord the King of Syria cheife commander of his Armies Princeps militiae Regis Syriae and he procured the quiet and safety of Syria per illum dedit Dominus salutem Syriae He was onely clensed from his corporall Leprosie But our Brittish Leper was cured both
the greate malice of the Iewes against Christians especially at that time the Emperor being so solemnely and miraculously baptized persuaded him to persecute those Iewes which denied Christ Constantino à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit ei sua mater Helena de Britannia vt negantes Christum Florent Wigor Chron. an 306. 328. Iudaeos persequeretur Marianus Scotus writeth also that S. Helen did write out of Britaine to ConstaÌ„tine when she heard he was baptized by S. Syluester Constantino autem à Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua mater Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Helena But the protestant Publisher as he is charged in many other things by M. Harpesfeild to haue done either hath mistaken him in that which followeth S. Helen neuer any Iewe or corrupted by such but allwayes an holy Christian or published some Copy not so to be approued for he bringeth in S. Helen in the next words to request her sonne to deny Christ and followe the Iewes vt negando Christum Iudaeos sequeretur Which cannot be the words either of Marianus or any learned Antiquary such as he was confessing S. Helen to haue bene at this time in Britaine as he doth for neither at this time nor diuers hundreds of yeares after S. Helen her death there is mention in Histories of any Iewes at all to haue bene in this kingdome Then much more it must needs be Historially a thing vnpossible and alltogether vntrue that there should then be one huntred fourtie and one of the most learned of the Iewes heare and S. Helen should bring them with her to Rome from hence as seemeth by some to be set downe in the RelatioÌ„ of the Dispute betweene S. Capgrau in S. Helena Syluester and the Iewes before Constantine and S. Helen in Rome adduxit secum Sancta Helena Romam centum quadraginta vnum doctissimos Iudaeorum But quite otherwise is proued before that S. Helen was an holy Christian when she was in this Nation before her going to Rome at the time of her writing from hence to her sonne Constantine there after his Baptisme When in the other sence that S. Helen wrote vnto her sonne to congratulate his Baptisme encouradge him constantly and religiously to professe Christian Religion to be a friend to the seruants and friends of Christ and a suppressor of Iewes and whosoeuer their Enemies we haue her owne religious education and all the Christian Cleargie and Nobilitie of Britaine à Christian kingdome and her natiue CouÌ„trie so calling vpoÌ„ her and neither Iewe nor Pagan of note learning or power for any thing we reade continuing heare either to hinder her in this or aduise her to the contrary to followe and fauour either Iewes or Gentils in their proceedinâ— 2. The like I may answeare to them which allthough they with the truth S. Helen wâ—nt not forth of Britaine with her sonne Constantine but after acknowledge S. Helen to haue bene the daughter of King Coel of Britaine and borne in this Nation yet they say she went hence with Constantine towards Rome at what time he went against Maxentius the Tyrant and with the children of Constantine trauailed to Bizantium and dwelling there was peruerted by the Iewes and so hearing of the Baptisme of Constantine in that Citie of Bithinia did write to him from thence commeÌ„ding him for renowncing Idolatrie but reprouing him for reprouing the Iewes Religion and being a Christian But this is euidently confuted before when by so worthie authorities and many arguments it was proued that S. Helen was in Britaine so farre distant from Bizantium at this time 3. And what man of Iudgment can admitt with any shew of reason that if S. Helen so wise a Princesse had left Britaine at that time the contrary whereof is alreadie manifest that she would also haue left her onely liuing child so renowned an Emperor Constantine and her three Vncles Ioelim or by some Leolim Trahern and Marius with a most mightie Army of her CouÌ„try Gâ—lfâ— Monum Hist Brit. l. 5. c. 8. Pont Virun l. 5. Capg in S. Helena Hard. Chron. Britans cum maximo â—c fortissimo Britannorum exercitu vnder the conduct of Constantine in his owne Empire where he triumphed and she was in securitie and honor to haue liued at Bizantium in Bithinia in the Territories and commande of a Tyrant professed Enemy to her sonne and her and many hundreds of myles from any parte of her sonnes Dominions or if she could haue bene so carelesse of her owne good and quiet would she haue bene so regardlesse of her most beloued sonnes Succession and Posteritie as to haue carried with her into those daungers and troubles all the children of Constantine Emperor which should succeede him as that Relation saith she did and Capgr Catal. in S. Helena was at Bizantium persuaded to be a Iewe Mater eius Helena sanctissima mulier cum fuiâ—â—epoâ—ibus Constantini filijs apud BizaÌ„ntiam ciuitatem quae postea Constantinopolis appellabatur aliquandiu commorata est vbi ab impiâ—s Iudaeis circumuenta Iudaicae perfidiae fortius adhaerebat Would or could such a most holy woman by the narration it self sanctissima mulier haue done so vnholy and vnaduised an Act or would CoÌ„staÌ„ntine so wise louing both sonne Father haue hazarded himself to haue bene so depriued both of mother and children But to manifest the apparant vntruth of this narration in all as it is euident before that S. Helen was still in Britaine so it is farre from question in History that his children were with him in Italy Priscus his eldest sonne was diuers times Euseb l. 4. Vitae Constantini ca. 68. Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. in CoÌ„stantino Martin Polon in eod Floren. Wigorn. in Chron. an 309 Baron Spond Annal. Tom. 4. Act. S. Agnetis in Breâ—iar die 28. Ianuar. Surius Tom. 1. Zachar Lipel Tom. 1. die 21. Ianuar. al. I. 1. C. Th. de Iudae Baron Anna. an 315. Baron Spond Ann. an 315. Conc. Rom. sub Syluestro can vlt. 1. Consul and made Augustus so were his other sonnes Constantinus ConstaÌ„s and Constantius Constantia also his daughter was at Rome and there healed at S. Agnes her Tombe So we must needs say with our worthie Antiquaries that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was Baptized and from thence wrote vnto him to congratulate his Baptisme encourage him in the profession of Christ and to persecute the Iewes his enemies 4. And most probably vpon these letters and counsaile of S. Helen her sonne Constantine set out that his Edict against the Iewes remembred both in the Imperiall lawes and Histories that those Iewes which stoned or persecuted any of their company for being conuerted to Christianitie as then many of them insolently did should with all their Complices be burned And if any Christians should goe to their Sect they should be subiect to the same
Emperor but onely defended by his Imperiall power and authoritie from being abrogated by any Ciuill or temporall Prince or Consistory but to be duely reuerenced and obserued by all parsons 4. Very many there be among which diuers English Protestant Antiquaries Matth. Parker Antiquit. Britan. cap. 1. Io. Goscel Histor Ecclesiast Manuscript are to be numbred which affirme it was the second Councell of Arles held as they say in the 326. yeare of Christ in the time of this Constantine Emperor where Restitutus Archbishop of London was present and subscribed Accedit Arelatensis secundi Concilij authoritas in quo disertè exprimitur Restitutum quendam Londinensem Episcopum ei Concilio è Britannia vocatum interfuisse eiusdemque Decretis subscripsisse Thus Matthew Parker the first English Protestant Stowe Hist Tit. Romans in Lucius Archbishop and Goscelin in his Manuscript History An other saith I reade of a Bishop of London in the yeare of Christ 326. to be present at the second Councell at Arles in the time of Constantine the Greate who subscribed thereunto in these words Ex Prouincia Britanniae ciuitate Londinensi Restitutus Episcopus Diuers others there be who allthough they doe not particularly name what Councell of Arles first or second this our Archbishop was present at in France yet they plainely deliuer that he was at this supposed to be the second in the yeare of Christ 326. so a Protestant Bishop writeth Restitutus was Hollinsh Hist of Engl. l. 4. c. 29. Godwin Cat. of Bish. London in Restitutus 12. present at the Councell of Arles in France the yeare 326. and subscribed vnto the Decrees of the same Councell which he brought ouer with him That is vtterly and impudently spoken false which this English Protestant Bishop and Antiquarie immediately addeth from this Coūcell one Decree amongst the rest was that if a Deacon at the time of his ordering did protest he intended to marry It should be lawfull for him so to doe Restitutus himself was married For in this Councell there is not the least mention of any such Decree And it is as boldely affirmed of Restitutus marriadge without any Author so testifying And this very Councell beareth good witnesse that by the Decrees thereof neither Restitutus nor any other Bishop or Preist might marry nor any man that was married might be admitted to be Preist or Bishop except by consent leauing his wife which he had before assumi aliquem ad Sacerdotium non posse in vinculo coniugij Conc. Arelat 2. Can. 2. constitutum nisi fuerit promissa conuersio Whereby it is euident that the sufferance or permission which Socrates and Sozomen and our Protestants from them vppon the words and persuasion of Paphnutius in the first Nicen Councell allowed vnto some Easterne Bishops Preists and Deacons which were married before their Consecration that after their Consecration they might Socrat. Histor Eccl. l. 1. cap. 8. Sozomen Hist l. 2. cap. 22. keepe company with such wiues ab vxoribus quas habebant minime separarentur was neuer admitted heare in Britaine and these West Coūtries is plaine by this Canon of the Councell of Arles kept in the very next yeare to that Nicen Councell as our Protestants with others before acknowledge diuers times citing that former Councell defyning the contrary that no married man except forsaking his wife might be a Preist 5. And Socrates best Interpreter of himself doth proue that this permission or tolleration was not practized or executed by the most renouned Preists and Bishops of the East but they contayned themselues from the wiues they had maryed before and saieth that in some places as Thessalia vpon his certaine knowledge the custome was to degrad such Clergie men as would not abstaine from such wiues Ipse in Thessalia consuetudinem inualuisse noui vt Socrat. Histor l. 5. cap. 21. ibi qui clericus sit si cum vxore quam cū esset laicus ducebat postquam clericus factus sit dormierit clericatu abdicatus sit omnes Illustres presbyteri in Oriente Episcopietiam ab vxoribus abstineant Neither is there any such licence or tolleration registred in any Canon or Copy of the Nicen Councell When in this Councell of Arles subscribed vnto and brought into Britaine by our Archbishop as our Protestants confesse before the cōtinency of Clergie mē euen frō formerly maryed wiues is plainely decreed for a generall Lawe vnto all So that frō the beginning by these mens grant from this Councell our Ecclesiasticall men euer liued in perpetuall chastitie both from those wiues and after Consecratiō were disabled to marry by their owne Authours both by the Churches Tradition and the Nycen Councell prouing that in no parte either East or West such men might marry but were prohibited by the old Tradition of the Socrates Sozom supr Church which being old in that time must needs be from the Apostles dayes vt qui in Clerum ante ascripti erant quam duxissent vxores hi secundum veterem Ecclesiae Traditionem deinceps a nuptijs se abstinerent So that our English Protestants must needs confesse that Article of their Religion which is It is lawfull Protest Articles of Religion Articul 32. for Bishops Preists and Deacons as for all other Christian men to marry at their owne discretion to be vtterly false both by this holy Councell the Councell of Neyce the practise of our primatiue Christian Britans and the Tradition of the whole Church of Christ 6. We reade likewise in this Councell subscribed vnto by our Archbishop Arelaten Concil 2. Can. 15. Nicen. Concil c. 14. 18. Arelat 2. can 25. Can. 26. Restitutus as our Protestāts haue told vs before that the sacred body of Christ Corpus Christi is giuen to Communicants in the holy Eucharist and there it receaueth the Doctrine of the Nycen Councell teaching that consecrated Preists and such onely offer the body of Christ in their Sacrifice of Masse It condemneth all them to penance who after their Vowe of Religious life forsake it Disableth those that haue bene twyce married to receaue any Ecclesiasticall Order aboue Subdeacon And those women which after Vowe of chastitie doe marry it debarreth from Communion 7. A late Writer would place this Councell in a later time after the death of Seuerin Bin. not in Arel 2. Concil Tom. 2. Concil S. Syuester but being therein singular against the common opinion both of Catholiks and Protestants and finding in the very Councell itself that it was kept in the dayes of S. Syluester in the yeare of Christ 326. I dare not for such reasons as doe not conuince prolonge it to a later Age But rather thinke with Seuerinus Binnius and others that our Archbishop Restitutus was aswell present a the first as with the common voyce of Antiquitie that he subscribed to the secōd seeing there was no greater distance then of 11. yeares betweene them And this second Councell
where all agree Restitutus was affirmeth that in the former Councell 11. yeares before Bishops were assembled out of all parts of the world Ad Arelatensem vrbem ex omnibus mundi partibus celebâ—atum Concil Arel 2. 1 can 18. Arelat Concil 1. can 7. fuisse ConciliuÌ„ In which we finde a Decree for all Nations that the Presidents of Countryes being Christians were to be at the direction of the Bishops in such places concerning Religion Which must needs besides that is said before giue vs sufficient Argument that in this yeare 314. Constantine was a professed Christian I haue somewhat out of Order of time ioyned this second Councell of Arles to the first in regard they were by the common opinion kept so neare together in one place vnder one Pope S. Syluerster one Emperour of our Country Constantine and our Archbishop with others of this kingdome was present in them such men as he neuer going alone without others of their Clergie to any Councell Bishops or Preists and in this time especiall care being taken by our renowned Emperour as I haue shewed before Epistol Const ad Chrest supr Concil Roman can 1. Histor Tripartit l. 3. c. 2. l. 2. cap. 3. from his owne publike order that they should at his charge and cost so be safely conueyed with their due Attendance to that place where these Councels were to be assembled and there also to be prouided for during the time of the Councells at his cost Quibus Augustus Constantinus vehicula annonas praestari praecepit THE VIII CHAPTER THE GENERALL ESTABLISHING ENDOWing and honoring of Christian Religion Bishops Preists other Clergymen chast and Religious parsons in all places of the Empire by Constantine 1. NEITHER did this renowned Emperour confine his loue and fauours towards Christian Religion vnto the Christians of his owne the west Empire but vnto all as God by an holy Angell before reuealed both Catholiks and Protestants so acknowleding that Christians in the whole world should be at peace and Idolatry was generally to Baptist Mantuan l. 2. de vita S. Blasij Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Pont. Roman in Sylu. 1. be ouerthrowne by this Noble Emperour Nunc bonus expulsis Romana in regna Tyrannis Adueniet Princeps sub quo pacabitur orbis Et finem accipiet veterum cultura Deorum This Noble Emperour and Instrument of God the more easily and peaceably to procure and setle this generall quiet and securitie of Christians Licinius being now Emperour in the East he married his half Sister Constantia daughter of his Father Constantius by Theodora vnto him she was by common opinion a Christian at this time by which meanes and at the least in respect of other fauours receaued from Constantyne Licinius professed himself a Friend to Christians and ioyned with Constantine in diuers Edicts Edicts of Constantine and Licinius Emperours for Christians quiet in all places Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 9. l. 10. cap. 5. Zozomen Histo l. 1. cap. 7. Euseb sup l. 10. c. 5. l. 9. cap. 9. for their quietly enioying and professing their Religion restoring to them their Liberties lands goods Churches and other freedomes And that these their Priuiledges to Christians might come to the knowledge of all they caused them to be published in all places vt autem Constitutionis huius honestatis nostrae determinatio omnibus innotescere valeat haec scripta nostra passim proponi ad omnium cognitionem duci conueniet ne quenquam honestatis huius nostrae constitutio latere queat And as Eusebius witnesseth both Constantine and Licinus did send these their Lawes for the Immunities of ChristiaÌ„s euen to Maximinus the Tyrant in the East to be obserued by him Cum ipse Constantinus tum Licinius Imperator cum eo Deum bonorum omnium Authorem vtrique placantes vna sententia ac voluntate legem pro Christianis perfectissimam ac plenissimam constituunt ac ipsam legem Maximino qui adhuc Orienti dominabatur amicitiam erga ipsos praetexebat mittunt And he either for loue or feare caused it to be promulged and published by his Authoritie to all Presidents vnder him All this was done by Constantine the yeare next after his Victory against Baron Annal. An. 313. Spondan ibidem Marian. Scot. aetat 6. l. 2. an 309. Maxentius as Baronius and others write in the 313. of Christ but by Marianus setting downe the death of Maximinus in the yeare 309. it must needs be sooner if his accompt be true 2. But howsoeuer it is euident by Eusebius others that Maximinus soone after mouing warre against Licinius by instigation of his Idolatrous Preists being ouerthrowne brought to misery did put those his Seducers to death Euseb Histor l. 9 cap. 10. worshipped the God of Christians and published a most absolute Lawe for their libertie and freedome His Constitution is extant in Eusebius all this was effected and he miserably died in the 313. or 314. yeare of Christ by Baronius Baron Spond an 313. 314. and Spondanus largest reckoning And by the same Computators Licinius afterward violating his faith and falling to warre with Constantine and persecuting Christians being brought to distresse and desolation hanged himself in the yeare of Christ 318. Constantine must needs be acknowledged Baron Spond an 318. to haue bene the sole and onely commanding Emperour in the worlde before this time for Sozomen with others witnesseth that Licinius the last then bearing that name vtterly ouerthrowne both at Sea and land by the forces of Constantine first hopelesse of recouery fledd to Nicomedia and some time Sozom. Histor l. 1. cap. 7. after liued an obscure and base life at Thessalonica before he came to that desperate end Licinius pedestribus copijs naualibus amissis se Nicomediam recepit postea vitam priuatam Thessalonicae ad tempus degens ibi è medio sublatus est 3. Eusebius from the Testimony of Constantine himself writeth strange Miracles wrought by the Banner of this Emperour bearing the Crosse that Euseb lib. 2. Vit. Constant cap. 7. 8. 9. in what part soeuer of the Army it was seene the Enemyes fledd and rane away And if in any part of his Army the Souldiars began to faint presently The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it vpon the bringing of this holy Banner thither they recouered and obtained Victory whereas there were 50. men appointed to attend this Banner and in turns to beare it neuer any one of them in executing that office did miscary Among these onely one which bore it seeing the Warre to be greate and in his Iudgment dangerous deliuered this Ensigne to an other and departing from it was wounded and died but he which tooke the Banner from him had no hurt at all And when very many darts were cast at him they all missed his body and were Miraculously receaued in the slender
the Christian Cleargie there should be free from Tributs and Vectigals and all this was done as he setteth downe before the ouerthrowe Constantine gaue to Licinius or Licinius opposed against him Which Baronius affirmeth was in the 316. yeare of Christ And in the very next yeare 314. of Christ the same Authour Baron Annal. An. 314. Matth. Westm An. 321. Ado in Chronic. Baronius setteth downe the first Councell of Arles where as he from Ado and others writeth there were 600. Bishops assembled together with Claudius Vitus Eugenius and Cyriacus the Popes Legats and addeth further from Eusebius that Constantine himselfe was there present with the Bishop Sed ipsum Imperatorem Constantinum cuÌ„ Episcopis interfuisse Eusebius declarat Which presence and sitting of ConstaÌ„tine with the Bishops in Councell Euseb l. 1. de Vita Constant cap. 37. Eusebius plainely confesseth Tanquam communis Episcopus a Deo constitutus ministrorum Dei coegit Conâ—â—lium in media istorum frequentia ac congressu adesse vna considere non dedignatus in medio consessu quasi vnus e multis assedit And yet affirmeth that diuers other Councels were called and kept in Baron An. 315. this yeare as at Ancyra in Galacia Neocaesarea in Pontus and Laodicea in Phrigia In the next yeare 315. he affirmeth Constantine published a Decree in preuenting murthering of children like a good Christian Prince Constantinus Imperator dignam planè Christiano Principe edidit sanctionem And an other against the Iewes which persecuted such of their Profession as became Christians commanding therein all such Iewes with their partakers to be burned And subiected all Christians which should forsake their Religion and professe Iudaisme to the same punishment So we might proceede to the other yeares betweene this and the 324. yeare wherein Baronius would haue him to be baptized needles to be related in this place these being more then sufficient to proue he was baptized longe before that time Which Ensebius doth giue plaine testimony vnto euen by Baronius his owne calculation for Baronius setting downe the warre betweene Constantine and Licinius to haue bene in the yeare 316. Eusebius saith that Licinius did then oppose against Euseb Hist l. 10 cap. 8. 9. God Allmightie whome he knew Constantine did worship Licinius vbi belelum Constantino inferre decreuit etiam ipsum omnium Deum quem a Constantino colisciebat impugnare aggreditur Eusebius thus writeth immediately after those Letters written to Anilinus Caecilianus and others before about the seuenth yeare of Constantinus as Baronius before hath witnessed Eusebius there also calleth Constantine a man renowned for all kinde of pietie omnis pietatis virtute clarus 7. And to put vs out of all doubt in this busines Euseb doth manifestly proue Euseb l. 1. vit Constant c. 34. 35. 36. 37. 41. that Constantine had giuen such freedome and donations to the Church of Christ as be remembred honored Bishops builded Churches caused Councels to be called and was present in them with the Bishops and many things of like nature before the tenth yeare of his Empire Heremias Sozomen before Sozom. l. 1. Hist cap. 8. hath witnessed that he receaued the Sacraments in the Church in this time Sacra mysteria percipere Which none but actually and really Baptized Christians might doe or did at any time If any man shall obiect that S. Melchiades Pope was a Maryr and so not likely to receaue such fauours from Constantine Baronius well answeareth he was accompted as many others were for the greate Persecution he endured vnder Maximian and not because he Baron An. 313. was violently put to death for Religion but dyed in a peaceable time Which the old Roman Martyrologe confirmeth Romae S. Melchiadis Papae qui in persecutione Martyrolog Roman die 10. Decembr Maximiani multa passus reddita Ecclesiae pace quieuit in Domino Which proueth that CoÌ„stantine had giuen Libertie to ChristiaÌ„s before S. Melchiades death which was within a yeare and litle more of Constantine his Victory against Maxentius After which time there is a silence in Histories of any Persecution where Constantine reigned And therefore S. Syluester being fled to the Mountaine Soractes in Persecution when he was sought for to christen Constantine by Diuine Vision argueth for them that hould before that the was baptized in the seuenth yeare of his Empire and by S. Syluester not then Pope but soone after and so said to be baptized by S. Syluester Pope because a litter after by the death of S. Melchiades he was choseÌ„ to that dignitie 8. The opinion of Constantine his Leprosie and miraculous curing thereof at his Baptisme can be no argument for the deferring thereof to a later time for we find that his daugter S. Constantia or Constantina was also infected with that desease as most probable from her Father and as miraculously cured thereof at S. Agnes her Tombe by her prayers as her Father was by S. Syluester his baptizing him So that we may rather say of them both so miraculously cured to the greate glory of God Conuersion of many as Christ said of the man borne blinde whome he gaue sight vnto that neither he nor his Parents in that respect had sinned but that the workes of God might be manifest in him Then with Pagans impute such punishment to the demerits Io. cap. 9. of Constantine which Euagrius ernestly contendeth to cleare him off And the greatest matter that is obiected being the death of Crispus his sonne this Euagr Hist l. 3. cap. 40. 41. could be no cause to deserue that Leprous punishment Crispus death being longe after Constantine his Baptisme wherein he was cleansed from that infirmitie Which both Baronius and Spondanus confesse and affirme Sozomen Baron SpoÌ„d An. 324. proueth by many Arguments that Crispus liued many yeares after his Father Constantine was a Christian Costantini ad Christum conuersionem plurimis arguâ—entis demonstrat longè ante Crispi obitum contigisse ipsumque Câ—â—spum plures vixisse annos postquam Pater Christo nomen dedisset 9. Therefore I meruaile how they could write before that Constantine was not baptized vntill the 324. yeare of Christ in which they say Crispus his death was and now thus confidently teach that which I onely contend that Constantine was a Christian longe many yeares before that time And Nicephorus Platina and others teach that this Crispus was baptized by S. Nicephorus lib. 7. cap. 33. in fine Platina in Marco Syluester together with his Father Constantine when Maxentius was ouerthrowne in the seuenth yeare of Constantine Vna cum ipso Crispus eius filius diuinum participauit lauacrum ambo candidam vestem induerant pulsis vrbe Tyrannis And Sozomen plainely affirmeth that Crispus died in the 20. yeare of the reigne of Constantine and before in his life being Caesar ioyned with Sozomen Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. his Father in many Lawes for
and Christian Authours that Constantine after his Baptisme by S. Syluester stayed no litle time in Rome opēly professing himselfe a Christian and before his departure thence bestowed such greate Riches and Principalitie vpon S. Syluester the Roman Church as many Antiquites testify and left the Citie of Rome to S. Syluester After which he went to Ilium where old Troy stood intending to make it his Imperiall Citie 800. miles or litle lesse from Rome and builded the gates for a Cytie there vpō an high hill still remaying in Sozomē his time as he witnesseth profestus ad campum pro Ilio situm non longe ab Hellesponto vrbis formam magnitudinem descripsit inque praecelso edito portas extruit quae adhuc etiam a mari illac nauigantibus cernuntur And hauing thus farre proceeded therein building a new Citie was as the same Sozomen testifieth and Baronius admitteh admonished by an heauenly vision to desist from that worke and build his intended cheife Citie at Bizantium in Thracia which he did and going to this Bizantium so Miracoulously assigned vnto him began his Magnificent buildings there as Baronius and Spondanus themselues acknowledge Baron Spond in Indice Annal. v. Constantinus an 324. Iacob Gedeon An. 324. Bin. Tom. 1. Concil in Syluestro ◠Cedr supr Conc. Rom. c. 1. in the 324. yeare of Christ Consilium inijt de noua vrbe condenda in quam transferat Imperium post tentatum Ilium diuinitus eligit Bizantium Anno Christi 324. 12. Cedrenus setteth downe this building of Bizantium two yeares sooner the Roman Councell Baronius and others say that after Constantine was baptized he stayed the whole time of that Councell in Rome before he went into the Easte And the Donation itselfe of Constantine after he was baptized is dated in his 4. Consulshipp which Baronius Binius and others confesse to haue bene in the yeare of Christ 315. Marianus saith it was in the 312. yeare of Baron Bin. sup Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 312. Concil Roman c. 1. Barthol Carranza ante Rom. Concil Roman Concil c. 20. vlt. his Incarnatiō And the Romā Councell wherein he a baptized Christiā both as the same Councell and others testifie was present and bore the chardges of the Bishops assembled there Constantinus vehicula vel annonas omni loco praestari praecepit was kept as the same Councell deliuereth in the third Consulship of Constantine which was by all men before the 315. yeare of Christ 3. Kalend. Iunij Donno Constantino Augusto tertio Prisco Consule By which it also appeareth that his sonne Priscus was lyuing longe after his Baptisme And so the opinion of them which say he was dead before is answeared by this Councell subscribed vnto by 284. Bishops 45. Preists 5. Deacons and 2. Cap. 10. 20. Acoluthists together with Constantine one Emperour and S. Helen his Mother after them as appeareth in all Copies of that Councell Et subscripserunt 284. Episcopi 45. Presbiteri 5. Diaconi duo scquentes Augustus Constantinus mater eius Helena Therefore this Councell being kept in Rome after Constantine was baptized as all agree and is euident in the same Councell in expresse wordes Constantinus baptizatus a Syluestro Episcopo vrbis Romae Cap. 1. and in the third Consulship of Constantine and this Emperour there present in Rome and two yeares after at the least as appeareth by the Act of his Donation to S. Syluester granted there before his going into the Easte bearing date the yeare of his fourth Consulship and at Rome Datum Romae Donatio Constantiniin fine sub tertio Die kalendarum Aprilium Domino nostro flauio Constantino Augusto quater et Gallicano viro clarissimo Consulibus he must needs be baptized longe before the 324. yeare of Christ about the beginning of S. Syluester his Papacy For this Roman Councell is cleare that he was baptized before the calling thereof and prouided waggons to transport so many Bishops thither which required no small time diuers of them comming from remote parts and Countryes Againe there was so generally a Conuersion of the Romans to Christ Roman Concil can 1. 10. before this Councell that the Prefect of Rome himselfe was conuerted and present in this Councell erat ibi Calphurnius Christianus Praefectus vrbis Besides whereas this Councell testifieth that S. Helen our Empresse was also there it proueth a longe time betweene the Baptisme of Constantine and then assembling of this Councell For our renowned Historians Marianus and Florentius Wigorniensis proue that S. Helen was in Britaine when her sonne was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester and hearing of it wrote vnto him frō hence Constantino a Papa Syluestro baptizato scripsit de Britannia sibi sua Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. an 321. Floren. Wigorn. in Chronic. mater Helena And without question had answeare from him againe before she addressed herselfe for so greate a Iorney and afterward was no short time in that Trauaile And before we bring either S. Helen or Constantine or any other to this Councell we must except we will vnreasonably with some deny that History say that the longe-prouided-for dispute betweene S. Syluester and the Iewes in the presence of both Constanstine S. Helen was solemnely summoned and kept after S. Helen her comming to Rome and before the beginning of that Councell we must allowe no shorte time for so greate a Councell And yet Constantine by the date of his owne Edict and Donation was in Rome 2. yeares at the least after all these things ended which will bring his Baptisme to the time of my former computation Otto Frigensis besides so many others before doth plainely say that Constantine Otto frigen Chronic. l. 4. cap 2. was a Christian before Licinius ioyned with him for the peace and Priuiledge of Christians in their publicke Edicts Constantinus Christianus factus pacem Ecclesijs reddidit cui etiam ad hoc Licinius consensum praebuit THE X. CHAPTER THE VNDOVBTED TRVTH OF THE DOnation and munificent enritching of the Church of Rome by Constantine the Greate Emperour 1. AMONG other the bounties and magnificences of Constantine to the Church of Christ especially the Apostolike See of Rome before he departed thence to Bizantium and the Easterne Countryes that which is called his Donation or gift to S. Syluester is renowned in Histories and bearing date in the yeare of his fourth time being Consul except it be misdated it must needs be granted in the 315. of Christ as Historians commonly consent Diuers especially Protestants of this Age haue called the credit hereof into question Yet except we shall disallowe Seuerin Bin. To. 1. Concil notat in Edict Constāt in S. Syluestro both the Testimony of God and men of greate credit and in no small number euen of this Nation besides an allmost nūberlesse company of other Countryes we may not deny the
in that our Mother Church thus they testifie and first of S. Syluester that Pedagoge ad Tutor of Constantine in these words There be very many Decrees of Pope Syluester of consecrating Chrisme confirming children adorning Churches couering Altars ordaining Massing Preistâ— annointing vesting them of worshiping adoring and reseruing the consecrated Hostes also of Deacons vesturs Albes Miters Palls Sacrifices Ceremonies Asiles Extreame vnctions other Rites Huius Syluestri permulta feruntur Instituta de Chrismate consecraÌ„do Ordinibus dandis pueris confirmandis templis ornandis Altaribus tegendis Missatoribus constituendis vngendis vestiendis Hostijsque vt vocant deificandis adornandis seruandis Item de Dalmaticis Cappis Corporalibus Albis Mitris Pallijs Pannis Peplis Sindonibus Sacrificijs Ceremonijs Asilis Extremis vnctionibus alijsque ritibus How a Preist should be vested when he sayd Masse that no lay man might empleade any of the Clergie That no Clergy man should be conuented before Magdeburgen centur 4. cap. 6. cap. 7. cap. 9. cap. 10. a secular Iudge If the Reliks of Saints or Martyrs were to be translated from other places they should be brought into Cities and Villages religiously in singing per Psalmodias Religiosè acciperentur ac deducerentur He approued and exercised the Primacy of the Pope of Rome as all other Popes then did The chast and Religious conuersation of Monkes and Nunnes were then vsed and liuers Monasteries of men and women then in Rome In the Clergie were these Degrees Bishops Preists Deacons Subdeacons Acoluthists Exorcists Lectors Ostiarij The Bishops Preists Deacons and Subâ—eacons were vnmarried and liued in chastitie Episcopi Presbyteri Diaconi aut virgines eliguntur aut certè post Sacerdotium in aeternum pudici That the sacrifice of Masse might not be celebrated but in places consecrated by a Bishop Missae celebrationem in nullis praeterquam ab Episcopo sacratis locis faciendam Concilium Româ—num sub Syluestro constituit And in the same Councell to which both S. Syluester and Constantine subscribed it is defined as I haue Concil Roman can 20. before cited that the Roman See is the cheifest See Iudge of all and to be Iudged of none Emperor Clergie Kings or people nemo iudicabit primam Sedem quoniam omnes Sedes à prima Sede iustitiam desiderant temperari Neque ab Augusto neque ab omni Clero neque à Regibus neque à populo Iudex iudicabitur These Protestants Magdeburgen c. 6. â—upr cent 4. also deluer for the doctrine and vse of this time for penitents to make sacramentall Confession of their sinnes and Preists to enioyne pennances and giue absolution vnto such Penitents Concerning holy Scripturs the third Councell of Carthage in the beginning of the next Age apprehending the same Canon of holy Scripturs which the present Roman Church now receaueth Concil Carth. â— can 47. faith plainely that it receaued it from the Fathers which were before them Pro confirmando isto Canone innotescat quia à Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia August l. 2. doctrin Christian cap. 7. legenda And S. Augustine liuing in this Age is witnesse that the Apostolâ—ke Sees Rome the cheife receaued it so How vaine and Idle our Protestants and their Article of Religion in reiecting Traditions and onely admitting Scripturs in matters of Religion is euident in so many recited Articles which these men haue granted and yet deny them to be contained in or to be deduced from Scripturs as also their Article and doctrine against Communion onely in one kinde contending as though it could not be practized or permitted when these Protestants themselues confesse that in this time euen in the Roman Church Communion onely vnder one kinde was vsed Ambros orat Funebri de morte Satyri and by the greatest Doctors then in the Church of God namely S. Ambrose who so writeth and at his death practized it in himselfe onely receauing vnder the forme of bread as Catholiks now vse and his brother Satyrus others often so accustomed euen when they were in health Which these Paulin. in vita S. Ambrosij Protestants thus confesse Peregrinantes ac Nauigantes EucharistiaÌ„ secum circumtulisse Christianos ex Ambrosio apparet ex oratione Ambrosij in funere fratris Satyrij Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 6. col 429. 430. Ab honorato Ecclesiae Vercellensis Sacerdote Ambrosio morituro oblatum esse corpus Domini quo accepto expiraret Paulinus tradidit in vita Ambrosij These men also teach that the doctrine of the See of Rome and the Fathers at this time concerning freewill and originall sinne was the same with that of the Magdeburgen cent 4. cap. 4. cap. 10. Roman Church in these dayes So that if any man will compare but these points of doctrine which S. Syluester and Constantine then held and practized with the English Protestant Religion as it is set downe in the priuiledge Booke of the Articles thereof warranted by Parlament Kings Authoritie Conuocation of their Protestant Bishops Oath and Subscription of them and their whole Ministery he shall not finde any one true Article then amoÌ„g them all which are opposite to the Church of Rome and Religion thereof at this time But whether we are Catholiks placing spirituall Primacie in the See of Rome then in S. Syluester or Protestants asscribing it vnto their Christian Kings Constantine then both King and Emperour heare we must be of this holy Religion wherein these two greate Rulers were so vnited together in all points especially seeing these Protestants haue warranted these two Princes were holy and of themselues worthie paterns to be imitated now as the whole Catholike Christian world then ioyned with them in doctrine S. Syluester Magdeburgen cent l. 4. cap. 10. being Pope say our Protestants did faithfully performe his office in teaching and amended many things in the Clergie was renowned for working Miracles and by them conuerted many to the faith at seuen Ordinations he consecrated 65. Bishops all ioyning with him in Religion Syluester factus Episcopus docendi munere fideliter functus est vitiosa in ordine Ecclesiastico multa emendauit miraculis claruit etiam quibus multos ad fidem conuertit Ordinationibus sacris septem perfectis creauit Episcopos sexaginta quinque So likewise did all other knowne Catholike Bishops in the whole world either actually assembled in or consenting vnto the renowned Councels of so many hundreds of Bishops of Nice Rome Arles and other places in his time agreeing and consenting together for theÌ„selues and the whole Christian world committed to their charge in Religion Like was the case of Constantine so farre as temporall Prince had to deale in these affaires Of all Emperors that euer were he was he greatest in Power and Dominions and the greatest Reuerencer we finde in Histories of the See Apostolike and Popes of Rome in his time and all other Godly Bishops and assisted all he could the assembling
alij Socrat. l. 3. c. 1. Iulianum contra Barbaros hac de re misisse vt cum illis confligens ibi interiret Nicephorus calleth this the common conceipt and opinion sermonibus vulgatum fuit And Constantius limiting his Authoritie to doe nothing without consent of others dedit illi in mandatis Imperator vt nihil sine Ducū consilio moliretur And not onely this but he secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take Armes against Iulian and incited others by his letters which they sent to Iuliā for their excuse to inuade the Romans where Iulian ruled Illi Legatum ad eum Iulianum mittere literas Imperatoris quae eos in fines Romanorum ire iusserant ostendere caeperunt Which when Iulian perceaued and remembring the old hatred he had borne him frō his childhood he requited him with the like measure shewing most loue and fauour to those vnder his gouernment whome Constantius hated or disfauoured most which among Christians were the Catholike Bishops and others whome he had persecuted Iulianus quo pacto populum sibi deuincire eiusque conciliare beneuolentiam posset cogitat Ad quam rem tali vsus est astutia Nouerat pro certo Constantium vniuersae illi populi multitudini quae fidem Consubstantialis amplexabatur maxime inuisum esse tum quodillos Ecclesijs ipsorum exturbauerat tum quia Episcopos qui ad illos spectabant proscriptos in exilium eiecerat 2. And this his fauour and kindenes towards Catholicks had continued with him euen from his first being Caesar in these parts as euidently appeareth in the case of S. Hilary that renowned glory of Gods Church who at the same time he was exiled by procurement of the wicked Arrians and consent of Constantius Emperor vniustly was by Iulianus whome he calleth his Lord and Religeous Caesar adiuged Innocent and for his loue and defence of S. Hilary did suffer more reprouch of the Arrian Persecutors then S. Hilary Hilar. l. ad Constantium Augustum endured Iniury by that Exilement as he himselfe the best witnesse auouched to Constantius Exulo non crimine sed factione falsis nuncijs Synodi apud te Imperatorem pium non ob aliquam criminum meorum conscientiam per impios homines delatus Nec leuem habeo quaerelae meae testem Dominum meum Religiosum Caesarem tuum Iulianum qui plus in Exilio meo à malis contumeliae quam ego iniuriae pertulit And S. Hilary returning into France in the end of the Empire Fortun. in Vit. S. Hilarij Seuer l. 2 Ruffin Hist l. 1. c. 31. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 8. vit S. Hilarij Sozom. l. 5. c. 12. S. Anton. ad Didymum apud Sozom. l. 3. c. 14. Vit. S. Hilar. sup in Breuiar Baro. Spondan An. 369. al. of Constantius and beginning of Iulianus by calling diuers Synods in which Saturninus and Paternus the cheife Agents of Arianisme there were excommunicated France was deliuered from that Infection and Britayne still ioyning with S. Hilary and the Catholicks of Gallia was free from thar venime Ad hunc modum doctrinam Concilij Nicaeni in ea Imperij parte quae ad solem Occidentem vergit ab Hilario Eusebio vercellensi defensam propugnatam accepimus And as S. Seuerus writeth Illud apud omnes constitit vnius Hilarij beneficio Gallias nostras piaculo haeresis liberatas Which must needs be in this time of Iulian his being Caesar and Emperor S. Hilary dying in the yeare 369. anno post Christum natum trecentesimo sexagesimo nono Soone after the end of Iulian his short Empyre hauing commanded others by his in the West an vnitie in Religion by many Councells of the Bishops of France and other Prouinces in these Occidentall parts Diuers of those Councells assembled after Iulian was Emperor and had reuolted from Christian Religion the whole time of his Empyre being by no accompt aboue two yeares and 8. moneths An Argument sufficient that the Persecution which he raysed against Christians did not extend to these Westerne Natiōs especially Britaine likely by his reuolt from Christ and death of his wife Helena and Constantius Baron An. 363. the Posteritie of our S. Helen the Heire of this kingdome now reuolted from him But howsoeuer this was Iulian quite leauing these Westerne Nations before he eyther persecuted Christians or left the Profession of their Religion liuing so short a time Emperor not two yeares by two moneths and three dayes as Baronius thinketh he doth demonstrate and neuer returning westward againe Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 18. Cassiodor Hist Tripart l. 6. c. 47. but these Countryes in those dayes setled in Catholicke Religion Britayne could not be afflicted by his Apostasie But rather gayned then lost in Religion by him being all the time he was Caesar a friend to Catholicks and dying as Socrates Cassiodorus and others write in the seuenth yeare after he was declared Caesar occubuit anno septimo posteaquam a Constantio Caesar renuntiatus fuisset 3. So that he was aboue twice as long a friend to the Catholiks in Britayne as he was a professed Enemy to Christians in any place For Ammian Marcellin Speed Theater l. 6. c. 47. Stowe Hist in Iulian. Harris Theater Tom. 4 c. 26. if we grante vnto some what they contend that he ruled in Britayne and that Lupicinus and Alipius whome he employed to builde Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes and their Religion did gouerne heare as Lieutenants in his time or Constantius this hindereth not the quiet of the Brittish Catholicks in his either Caesarship or Empire For the Authors themselues which most insist vpon these instances doe freely confesse first that Lupicinus was a very Christian man and Enemy vnto Hereticks One Harris supr of them thus writeth At what time Iulian was receaued Emperor by the Senate and people he began also to Reigne ouer Britayne vnder whome Lupiciniuc Praeter a Christian gouerned the Land And if I be not deceaued this was the same Lupicinius Epiph. l. de Haeres Haer. 80. the name time and other circumstances so pleade which Epiphanius maketh mention of who persecuted to death in the time of Constantius the Massilian and Martyrian Heretiks who denyed the grace of Baptisme fasting and many other Ammian Marcellin l. 20. cap. 1. Haeres Speed Stowe supr points of Catholike Religion And for the other Alipius it is manifest by Ammianus Marcellinus and our owne Historians euen Protestants that he could not molest the Brittish Catholicks in the Empyre of Iulian how soeuer he stood affected friend or foe to their Religiō for he was sent hither by Iulian being Caesar in the time of Constantius to resist the Inuasions of the Picts and Scots into the Marches of the Britanes Iulian himselfe not daring to leaue Gallia as much infested by the Almans and Iulian himselfe at that time as before is proued was a friend to the Catholike
maintained in others all the other Emperors and Popes were of the same Religion the Roman Church now professeth 1. IVlian the Apostata ending his wicked and Tyrannicall Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Theodoret. l. 4. c. 1. Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 19. Matth. West an 366. life with a strange punishing death Iouianus a Christian was chosen Emperor and as Ruffinus Theodoret Socrates and others testifie refused it being thereto taken by the Souldiars against his will openly protested that he being a Christian would not be Emperor ouer Infidels but all of them confessing themselues to be Christians he accepted of the Empire Iouianus ad Imperium delectus illud Iouinian Emperor commended repudiauit Et cum à militibus inuitus raperetur clamauit se qui Christianus erat nolle omnino hominum gentilitatem profitentium Imperium suscipere At vbi omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos capescit Imperium This Christian magnanimitie appeared euidently in this new elected Emperor before in the time of Iulian by the same Authors For Iulian apostating and making a Decree that Souldiars should either sacrifice to Idols or leaue the warrs he being then a Tribune rather made choyse to forsake all hope of temporall preferment then obay that wicked Edict Whereupon Iulian then standing in neede of such Assistants retayned him still in the number of his Commanders notwithstanding he so courageously professed himselfe a Christian Iste cum esset Tribunus militum cumque Iulianus militibus lege data optionem daret vel Idolis sacrificandi vel deserendi militiam balteum deponere maluit quam impium nefandum Imperatoris edictum exequi Attamen Iulianus belli impendentis necessitate compulsus eum in Ducum numero retinuit This renowned man was at Ruffin supr one and the same time as Ruffinus calleth him a Confessor Emperor and Extinguisher of Error Is sub vno eodemque tempore Imperator Confessor male illati extitit depulsor erroris And God wonderfully honored his constancy euen in this life not onely in conferring the Imperiall honour vpon him but in the manner thereof that being so professed a Catholike Christian the whole Army with one voice did choose him Imperor Exercitus Theod. supr l. 4. c. 1. omnis vna voce Imperatorem postulat Iouianum Which ioyned with that is said of them before vpon Iouianus refusing to be Emperor ouer Pagans how with one voyce they all confessed themselues to be Christians omnes vna voce confessi sunt se esse Christianos sufficiently proueth that eyther the Edict of Iulian to force his Souldiars to Sacrifice to Idols was neuer receaued or generally obserued or they sinned onely in the externall Act of Idolatrie by that compulsion still perseuering in Iudgment and affection Christians 2. This is more confirmed by their vnanimous declaring Valentinian for Emperour after the short Empire of Iouianus of seuen moneths by Socrates Socrates Hist l. 3. c. vlt. 22. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 1. Socrat l. 4. c. 1. septē menses regnauit eight moneths saith Ruffinus post octo menses apud Ciliciā diem obijt milites omnes vna voce Valentinianū Imperatorē declarant This Valentinian was in the time of Cōstantius the Arriā a professed Catholike in the Apostating dayes of Iuliā so earnest holy a Cōfessor of Christ that Iuliā therefore depriued him of his honour for which Christ rewarded him afterward in this world with the Empire thereof Post Iouianum Valentinianus Imperium Socrat. l. 3. c. 11. Ruffin Hist l. 2. c. 2. Martin Polon in Valentiniano suscepit qui pro fide nostra à Iuliano militia fuerat expulsus Sed compleuit in illo Dominus quod promisit plus etiam quam centupla in praesenti seculo restituens ei Nam quia militiam pro Christo reliquerat recipit Imperium Matthew of Westminster and some others write that this Army of Iulian which elected Iouian and Valentinian Emperor Valentinian Emperours had denied their faith in the Persecution of Iulian moued with Iouinian his constancy professed themselues also Christians Quibus auditis totus exercitus qui per Iulianum nomen Cbristi abiecerant Christianos Matth. Westm an 366. sese esse confessi sunt 3. Now therefore allthough Iouianus was a worthie Christian Catholike Emperour euer following the Catholike Religion and doctrine against the Arrians as Socrates and others proue Imperator quoniam perpetuo fidei consubstantialis Socrat. l. 3. c. 20. adhaeserat omnibus respondet se eam praelaturum And shutting vp the Pagans Temples and forbidding their Sacrifices omnia gentilium delubra occlusa fuere Cruenta illa scelerata sacrificia quorum labe se palam contaminabant quibus regnante Iuliano se exaturauerant omnino fuere sublata yet being Emperor so short a time and chosen liuing and dying in the East Countryes farre remote from Britaine it did not receaue so greate benifits by so good an Emperor as nearer Nations did but during his short Regiment continued much after the same manner it did before vntill Valentinian was chosen Emperor who being a Catholike and reigning diuers yeares euen ouer Britaine and his sonne Gratian after him this Kingdome in their times was free from Heresies which they persecuted for Valens himselfe being brother of Valentinian and by him chosen Assistant in the Empire was then a Catholike and so constant in the time of Iulian that he forsooke all preferment vnder him rather then his Religion Qui recta voluntate Christianam fidem profitebantur propenso Socrat. Hist l. 3. c. 11. animo balteum pro fidei defensione deponere omniaque crutiamentorum genera subire maluerunt quam Christum Seruatorem denegare in quorum numero fuit Iouianus Valentinianus Valens qui postea sunt Imperij gubernaculis potiti And although Theodor. Hist l. 4. c. 12. by the persuasion of his Arriā wife others he after fell into Heresie he being Emperour of the Easterne remote Nations from hence this Kingdome was free from his afflictions being vnder the Empire of the Catholike Emperours Maximus Emperor a Britan excused and defended Valentinian and Gratian his sonnes vntill Maximus discended of our Brittish Race was both King of Britaine and Emperor also who also being a Catholike Britaine could not then be endamaged in spirituall affaires by the temporall Ruffin l. 2. c. 14. Socrat. Hist l. 5. c. 11. Rulers thereof allthough in Ciuill respects it was much infested by the Scots and Picts from which Maximus freeing it in his time by his clymbing and aspiring minde to be Emperor and to compasse that ambition spoiling Britaine of the armed force and power thereof transporting it into forrein Nations gaue occasion of greater miseries heare afterward both by the Scottish Sigeb in Chron. an 383. Pictish and Saxon Pagans 4. This Maximus a Britan by birth Maximus ex partibus Britanniae oriundus
other Bishops were subiecte 283. 4. Diuers Archbishops of London numbered 591. 3. Archflamens antiquity 275. 5. Archflamens were called Priests amongst the Gentils 276. 6. Archflamens were the same that PoÌ„tifices Maximi ib. Archflamens and Flamens in Britaine ruled not onely in spirituall but also in temporall affaires 217. 7. All Archflamens and Flamens in Britaine conuerted together with their Cities 270. 5. Archflamens and Flamens for the most part made Bishops after theiâ— Conuersion 217. 7. S. Aristobulus ordained Bishop 92. 1. S. Aristobulus consecrated by diuers Authors before S. Paul 94. 3. S. Aristobulus his death in Britaine by Martyrdome 171. 3. King Arthur descended from Heluius nephew to S. Ioseph of Arimathia 124. 1. Aruiragus King of Britaine 2. 2. 23. 7 Aruiragus put away his wife Voada Sister of Cataracus King of the Scots 132. 3. Aruiragus married Genuesse Claudius his supposed daughter 2. 2. 132. 3. Aruiragus leaues his kingdome to his sonne Marius 2. 2. 132. 3. Aruiragus write a booke in defence of plurality of wiues 132. 2. Aruiragus worshipped the Emperor Claudius as God 132. 2. Aruiragus dedicated a Temple vnto Claudius ib. Aruiragus granted Priuiledges to S. Ioseph of Arimathia 108. 1. 128. 2 Aruiragus was not a Christian conuerted by S. Ioseph 131. 1. c. Aruiragus small beneuolence towardes Christians 132. 2. Aruiragus liberality towards the Pagan Gods ib. Aruiragus in some sense may largely be termed a Christian 134. 7. Aruiragus buried in the Church he builded to Claudius 132. 3. Asclepiodotus Duke of Cornewayle King of Britaine 373. 2. Asclepiodotus slew the RomaÌ„s Captaine Lucius Gallus 375. 4. Asclepiodotus deposed Alectus sent hether against Carausius 373. 2. Asclepiodotus excused by some from any furthering of the Persecution of Dioclesian 451. 2. Asclepiodotus slaine by Coel. 451. 2. Asclepiodotus a Perturber of the Romans 452. 4. Asclepiodotus his death gratefull to the Romans 452. 4. The lenght of Asclepiodotus reigne 376. 5. or 373. 5. S. Athanasius recalled from exile 548. 1. S. Athanasius proued innocent by the Councell of Sardice ib. S. Attila Abbot next to S. Columban in his Monastery of Luxouium 332. 9. Aualonia so called from Aualla in the Brittish toÌ„gue signifying fruits 329. 4. S. Augulus Archbishop of London 94. 4. S. Augulus probably the first Archbishop of London 179. 7. S. Augulus probably sent into Britaine by S. Clement Pope 180. 8. S. Augulus Martyred though not in the Persecution of DioclesiaÌ„ 179. 7. S. Augustine our Apostle of EnglaÌ„d with his Associats was of no other but the old Apostolike Order and Rule that was vsed in S. Gregories Monastery 331. 7. S. Augustins Disciples ioyned in our auncient Brittish Order 332. 9. S. Augustine placed himselfe at Canterbury 210. 4. S. Augustine ordaâ—ned onely tow Bishops ib. S. Augustine did not preuaile so farre as to conuert halfe the Brittish Nation 210. 4. Augustus the Emperour established peace through the whole world 1. 1. Augustus consulteth with Sibilla Tiburtina about being made a God 3. 1. Sibyllas answere 4. 1. Augustus his strange Vision ib. Augustus erected an Altar with this inscription Haec Ara est primogeniti Dei 4. 2. Augustus great esteeme of the Sibils bookes 4. 3. Augustus would not be called Lord and why 5. 3. Augustus answere which he receaued from Pithius Apollo 6. 6. Auitus the second Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. Aulus Plancius the Emperor Claudius his Lieutenante in Britaine conuerted 88. 2. Aurelian the Emperour raiseth the 9. Persecution 391 1. Aurelius Ambrosius renewed the decaied Monasteries of Britaine 601. 6. Aurelius Ambrosius celebrateth the Feast of Pentecost with great solemnitie 601. 7. Aurelius Ambrosius buried in a regall manner ib. Aurelius vid. Marcus Auxentius Bishop of Millan an Arrian 559. 5. B. BAngor a famous Monastery 620. 8. Bangor Monasteries great number of Monkes ib. Bangor Monasteries Monkes deuided into 7. companies vnder 7. Priors 603. 8. The miraculous Banner of Constantine hauing the signe of the Crosse in it 487. 3. S. Barnabas S. Aristobulus brother preached in Italy only by directioÌ„ of S. Peter 63. 1. S. Barnabas sent from the East to Rome to diuulge the comming of Christ 19. 1. Bassianus Seuerus his sonne chosen both King of Britaine and Emperour 370. 2. Bassianus slew his halfe brother Geta chosen by some Romans for Emperour 370. 2. Bassianus brought vp by a Christian Nurse ib. Bassianus accustomed either to weep or turne his face when any Christians were put to death ib. Bassianus innocent of Christian bloude 371. 2. Bassianus causeth innumerable Roman Pagans to be killed ib. Bassianus slaine where and by whome 372. 3. Bassianus married the Sister of the holy Christian Lady Mummea 372. 3. Bassianus left a sonne named Heliogabalus 372. 3. S. Beatus a Britan Apostle of the Heluetians 63. 1. S. Beatus consecrated Preist by Pope Linus ib. S. Benedicte Biscop the first Abbot at Canterbury after those of S. Augustins Mission 333. 9. S. Benedicte went hence to the Monastery of Lirinum thence to Rome and liued among the Roman Monkes ib. S. Benedicte was a Monke of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Bernac a holy Abbot 604. 10. S. Bernac renowned at Rome for killing a pestiferous serpent ib. S. Bernac flead from Rome to auoid human applause ib. A Bishop imports as much as an ouerseere or cheife Commander 98. 9. Bishops consecrated with annointing with holy oyle 103. 2. The same Vnction a Sacrament 105. 5. Vsed by the Apostles ib. In this externall ceremony the grace of the Sacrament giuen 104. 3. This Vnction the generall vse both of the Greeke and Latin Church in the first vnspotted dayes of Christianity 105. 4. 190. 5. Bishops function acknowleged by Protestants to be a diuine ordinance 91. 1. Bishops superiority and authority exercised in ordering of Bishops and Ecclesiasticall Ministers by Protestants confession grounded in the word of God 93. 1. No trew Bishops or Preists among Protestants 106. 5. One Bishop in the primitiue Church vsed to preach in diuers Countries 178. 7. All Bishops may appeale to the See Apostolike 344. 2. Bishops not to be iudged 383. 11. or 393. 11. The Bishops of Scotland alwayes trewly consecrated as the Roman vse was 358. 4. Bishops Sees founded in France by S. Peter which are for the most part Archbishops Sees at this time 67. 5. The places and names of diuers auncient Bishoprikes 288. 5. Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of London in King Lucius time 292. 9. Bishops Sees vnder Yorke 292. 9. Bishops Sees vnder the Archbishop of Cambria 293. 11. or 263 11. Bishops of Britaine present at the first Nicen Councell 545. 7. Diuers Bishops of Britaine fiue at the lest present at the generall Councell of Sardice 548. 2. The Bishops gathered at the CouÌ„cell of Ariminum refused to be maintained by the Emperor Constantius 551. 1. Bishops of Britaine present at the Councell of Ariminum 551. 1. The Bishops of Britaine sincere faith testified by S. Hilarius 555. 6. The same
testified by S. Athanasius 555. 7. The Bishops of Britaine before S. Augustins time learned and truely Catholike and holy men 592. 3. Bishops of Britaine renowned in the Eastern Nations teaching there true Religion and condemning of Heresies 592. 3. Vide. Archbishop Braghan a noble Britan stiled King 585. 10. Braghan had 12. sonnes and 12. daughters all happy Saints ib. S. Brendon found in an Iland of America a Monastery of disciples of sainct Patrike and sainct Albeus 328. 3. Brennus commonly supposed to be a Britan and brother to our King Beline 119. 4. S. Briget became a Nunne in the I le of Mona 605. 11. or 608. 11. Britaine the Queene of Ilandes 32. 4. Britaine called by some an other world 141. 3. Three Britains of old 48. 6. Britaine deuided into Cambria Loegria Albania by Brutus 280. 1. Britaine deuided also into 5. Prouinces 35. 8. 187. 2. Britaine deuided into 3. Prouinces by the Romans their names and Metropolis 314. 3. Britaine had aunciently 28. Cities 285. 1. Their names 285. 1. c. The number of Britan Ilands 141. 3. Britaine subiect to diuers pettie Kings 127. 1. Britaine made Tributary to the Romans by Iulius Caesar â—1 1. Britaine kept vnder the Romans with a small garrison 1. 1. Britaine neuer so seruil to the RomaÌ„s as other kingdomes 232. 2. Britaine neuer subiects to the RomaÌ„s Iure belli 238. 4. All Britaine belonged to the RomaÌ„s in the time of Maximus 575. 6. Britaine had alwaies its owne Kings both by inheritance and descent froÌ„ their auncient Brittish Regall Race 232. 2. The old right and Title of Britaine to the Ilands neere Norway and Denmarke 334. 1. Britains Conuersion foretold by the Prophets of the old TestameÌ„t 31. 3. Britaine began to be enlightned with the sunne of the Gospell euen in the daies of Tiberius 21. 4. Britaine enioyed diuers Bishops and Preists after sainct Aristobulus death 171. 3. Manifold lets of the generall Conuersion of Britaine 232. 1. c. Britaine generally conuerted vnder S. Eleutherius 255. 3. 270. 6. Britaine receaued in king Lucius time the old Decrees of the primitiue Popes 338. 4. Britaine the first kingdome in the world that generally and publikly receaued the faith of Christ 250. 5. Britains generall Conuersion neither lawfully might or could be established without the help and Power of the Roman Apostolike See 248. 3. Britaine receaued Church discipline from Rome and when 320. 7. Great encrease of Christians in Britaine in Pope Higinius time 209. 3. Britaine a Paterne to deuide other Prouinces into Diocesses and Parishes 338. 1. Britaine at variance by reason of King Lucius death without a successor 250. 1. Britaine distempered in ciuill affaires by the longe absence of Constantine 542. 2. Britaine at ciuill warres 542. 3. Litle Britaine probably the place giuen by Constantine to the Brittish Souldiars which had serued him in his warres 542. 2. Britaine as free as any Nation from the Arrian Heresie 544. 7. Britaine receaued and obserued the Nicen faith 546. 9. All Britaine not perfectly free from the Arrian contagion 555. 8. Britaine in S. Ninians time did agree in Religion with the present Roman Church 589. 4. All Britaine subiect vnto the Pope in spirituall busines vntill Caluins time 353. 4. Britans carried as Prisoners and Hostages to Rome 1. 1. The Britans temporall dependance on the Roman Empire occasion of their greatest spirituall good 2. 3. The Britans beleife of Christ to come did not diminish in the inhabitants after the death of Iosinas and Finnanus 11. 6. Many Britans liued in perpetuall chastity before the Natiuity of Christ and why 16. 7. Some Britans came to more knowledge of Christ in Tiberius daies 12. 1. Many Britans conuerted at Rome 19. 2. A reason out of S. Ambrose of the Roman Britans so quicke Conuersion 20. 3. Britans of the Northren parts CoÌ„uersion before those of the South 34. 6. The Britans first Apostle necessary to be knowne 40. 1. With what Nations the Britans had commerce at Rome 21. 4. The Britans well affected to the Româ—ns vnder Tiberius 23. 4. Diuerse Britans probably conuerted with S. Mansuetus by S. Peter 32. 5. Diuers BritaÌ„s probably accompaned S. Peter from hence to Rome 162. 2. The first Christian Britans honor loue towards S. Peter 164. 3. Our Britan Christians probably buried S. Peter ib. Britans both at home and else where enioyed quietly vnder the RomaÌ„s the free vse of Christian Religion vntill the Persecution of Dioclesian 164. 3. 20000. Britans serued vnder Vespasian at the sacking of Hierusalem 166. 2. Credible that many of these Britans were Christians ib. Many Britans receaued the faith in the time of Antoninus Pius 203. 4. Britans euer loued learning 206. 8. Many Britans went to Rome to inable themselues in learning Religion for the generall Conuersion of Britaine 222. 4. Britans the first Christian people in the world 335. 3. Britans and Scots receaued not their first faith from any Church of Asia 353. 4. Many Britans fall againe into Paganisme 367. 3. Britans sent to Rome to pay Tribute accustomed to sacrifice in the TeÌ„ple of Mars 367. 3. Britans knighted at Rome with Pagan rites and ceremonies 367. 3. The Britan Christians manifold miseries in Dioclesians Persecution 423. 2. c. Britans fly to the Scots and Picts to auoide Persecution 429. 1. The Britan Christians care in restoring Religion after the Persecution of Dioclesian 180. 8. The Britans deuotion to S. Simeon Stellita 589. 5. The Britans detested the Pelagian Heresie 610. 6. S. Brithwald a Monke of Glastenbury 333. 9. Saint Brithwald chosen Abbot in the Monastery of Reculuer in Kent ib. S. Brithwalds Vision of S. Peter 76. 12. Brutus a Troian landed heare in the time of Hely and Samuel 280. 1. Brutus called this Country before named Albion Britannia ib. Brutus deuided at his death the Iland to his sonnes ib. C. S. Cadocus Bishop and Martyr a Prince by birth his Monanastery where builded 603. 9. S. Cadocus large almes 604. 9. Caelius Sedulius a Scot a man of great learning and by some a Bishop 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius preached in the East ib. Caelius Sedulius professed the same faith with the present Roman Church 593. 3. Caelius Sedulius his workes approued by sainct Gelasius Pope ib. Caelius Sedulius stiled by S. Gelasius Venerabilis ib. Some of his writings vsed in the Church publike seruice ib. Caerlegion first builded by Belinus 281. 3. Caerlegions diuers names ib. Caerlegion not so called from any Roman Legion 181. 10. Caerlegion an Archflamens Seat 281. 3. Caerlegions Archbishops 319. 4. The glory of Caerlegion 428. 3. or 425. 3. Caerlegion Schoole brought forth many glorious Martyrs during the Persecution of Diocletian 427. 2. S. Caffo sainct Kebius Disciple 567. 4. A strange wounder performed by him ib. Sainct Caius Pope and Martyr 385. 17. S. Caius Kindsman to the Emperour Dioclesian ib. S. Caius his Decrees ib. Caius Caligula the Emperor a freind to Christians 30.
11. S. Claudias childrens paines and charges in furthering the Conueruersion of Britaine 199. 6. S. Claudia endeed her daies at Sabinum in Vmbria 161. 10. Claudius the Emperor banished the Iewes from Rome 82. 3. Claudius brought the Orcades and Anglesie into subiection 335. 4. S. Clement goes into Iury to receaue instructions about our Sauiour 19. 2. S. Clement conuerted by S. Peter ib. S. Clement was personally with S. Peter in Britaine 164. 3. 176. 5. S. Clement succeeded S. Cletus in the gouernment of the Roman See 173. 1. S. Clement constituted by saint Peter his successor 173. 2. S. Clement numbered after S. Cletus and S. Linus and why 174. 2. c. S. Clement yeelded the Papacy to S. Linus 175. 4. S. Clement twice Pope 176. 5. S. Clement sent Bishops into Britaine 177. 6. Sainct Clement sent Bishops into France ib. S. Clement by the prerogatiue of the See of Rome commanded the Bishops of the East to sēd Bishops and Preachers into the West ib. S. Clemant bānished by Traian into the Iland Chersonesus 185. 1. S. Clement Martyred ib. S. Cletus succeeded S. Linus in the See Apostolike 169. 1. Coel King of Britaine 373. 2. 452. 4. Coel Father to the Empresse Helena ib. Coel slaines Asclepiodotus 451. 2. Coel ceaseth the Persecution against Catholiques ib. Coel frees Britaine from the Power of the Romans ib. Coel enacteth a seueare Law against the Romans and their fauourers 453. 4. Coel in dread of Constantius 376. 5. or 373. 5. Coel concludeth a peace with Constantius ib. Coel gaue Constantius his daughter Helena in mariage ib. Coel either twice King or else not King vntill towards his death 376. 6. or 373. 6. Coel propably a Christian 453. 4. Coel his death 459. 3. Coillus whē King of Britaine 196. 1. Coillus begot Lucius in his old Age. ib. Coillus confirmed the Priuiledges of the Monastery of Glastenbury 198. 6. Coillus supposed to haue bene a Christian King 198. 3. Coillus was no Christian King 133. 5. Coillus in some sense may largely be called a Christian 134. 7. Coillus did probably write vnto Pope Alexander that he was willing to giue way to Christian Religion 198. 6. S. Columbanus write a Rule of Monasticall life 330. 6. S. Columbanus his Rule confirmed by Pope Honorius 330. 6. 332. 8. S. Columbanus a Monke of Bangor of our auncient Brittish Order ib. S. Columbanus founded many Monasteries both of Monkes and Nunnes of our old Order ib. The Mōkes of Lirinum vnited them selues with S. Columbanus in his Rule 332. 9 The 10. Commandements giuen by God in the Law of Moyses 244. 4 The 10. Commandements all of the Law of Nature excepting that of obseruing the Sabboth ib Commodus succeeded his Father Marcus Aurelius Antoninus in the Empire 247. 1. Commodus exceeded all former Emperours in impiety ib. Commodus fauorable to Christians ib. Communion vnder one kind vsed in the time of Pope Cornelius 381. 8. or 391. 8. Communion vnder one kind vsed in S. Syluesters time in the Church of Rome 539. 2. Conche S. Martins Sister and S. Patrikes mother v. Couche Sacramentall Confession in S. Syluesters time 538. 2. Confirmation allowed for a Sacracrament by S. Cyprian 382. 10. or 392. 10. Confirmation defined to be a Sacrament in the Councell of Arles 483. 2. Constantius Clorus elected Cesar 391. 1. Constantius employed in cruel warrs in Germany 418. 2. Constantius hath the recouery of Britaine committed vnto him 392. 1. 458. 1. Constantius twice in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius concluds a peace with King Coel. ib. Constantius marrieth King Coels daughter Helena at his first comming into Britaine ib. Constantius mariage with S. Helena trew mariage euen by the Romā Lawes 458. 1. Constantius put away S. Helena 409. 4. Constantius by his diuorchment of Sainct Helena depriued himselfe of regall Power in Britaine 409. 4. Constantius receaues Theodora a Pagan Concubine vnder the name of wife 409. 4. Constantius mariage with Theodora adulterate 458. 1. Constantius receaueth againe his wife S. Helena 458. 1. This was at his second being in Britaine 376. 5. or 373. 5. Constantius no instrument of Persecution 409. 4. 460. 5. Constantius finding the Christians in Britaine free at the death of King Coel so preserueth them 411. 4. c. 460. 5. c. Constantius alwaies a worshipper of the trew God 410. 4. or 419. 4. Constātius memorable acte to make triall of trew Christians ib. Constantius restoreth Christian Religion in Britaine and other places 463. 2. c. Constantius permitteth Churches to be erected 464. 4 Constantius fals sicke at Yorke 465. 4. Constantius warned by an Angell to leaue the Empire to Constantine 396. 6. 465. 5. Constantius crownes his sonne Constantine Emperour and prophesieth that he should aduance Christian Religion 465. 5. Constantius dieth at Yorke 401. 9. The time of Constantius death 466. 6. or 464. 6. Constantius sumptuous buriall at Yorke ib. Constantius buriall performed according to some with Christian solemnities 412. 5. Constantius body found at Caernaruon and honorably emtombed among other Christians ib. Constantine the Great sonne of Cōstantius and S. Helena 396. 6. Constantine a Britan by birth ib. Constantine escapeth from Dioclesian and Maximian 465. 5. Constantine arriues safely at Yorke ib. Constantine crowned Emperour ib. Constantine proclamed Emperor in Britaine 467. 1. Constantine designed to be Emperor by God himselfe 467. 1. Constantine kept Britaine quiet for Religion ib. Constantine restored all holy places in Britaine ib. Constantine had his education at Abingdon 469. 3. Constantine in Britaine prepares warre against the infidell Persecutor 470. 1. Constantine carried with him from Britaine a greate Power of his Country Brittish Souldiars 542. 2. Constantine committed the gouernment of Britaine to the Roman Proconsuls 542. 3. Constantine a worshipper of Christ before his miraculous Conuersion 471. 2. Constantins miraculous Vision of the Crosse ib. Constantins Vision of Christ in his sleepe ib. Constantine commands Christ onely to be worshipped 472. 3. Constantins miraculous Victory against his Pagan enemies by the signe of the Crosse 472. 4. Constantine aduanceth Christian Religion in all places destroying Idolatry 472. 5. Constantins wonderfull care deuotion and expedition in establishing Christian Religion and destroying Idolatry 473. 5. Constantins greate reuerence to the signe of the Crosse the ensigne of his Victories 473. 6. 488. 6. Constantine troubled with a Leprosie 475. 2. Constantine counselled by the Pagan Flamens to wash himselfe in a Bath of childrens bloude 475. 2. Constantine abhorreth the fact restoreth the children with rewards ib. Constantins Vision of Sainct Peter and S. Paul ib. Constantins Baptisme Confirmation at Rome by Sainct Syluester ib. The miracles which happened thereat ib. Constantine did not prolonge his Baptisme so longe as some write 489. 1. c. Constantine made a publike Oration persuading to embrace Christian Religion 476. 4. Constātine puts out an Edict against the Iewes 480. 4. Constantine consented and in dew manner
subscribed to the Roman Councell vnder S. Syluester 481. 5. Constantine subscribed in the Councell of Arles 483. 3. Constantine did neuer call or confirmed any Councell as a supreame iudge or sentencer 541. 5. Constantine put out an Edict for the quiet of Christians in all places 486. 1. Constantine ouerthrows Licinius 487. 2. Constantine by publike Edicts ascribeth his victories to Christ 487. 4. Constantine honoreth the chast and virginall life 488. 7. Constantine exempted the Cleargy from secular Iudges 489. 7. Constantins donation and munificent enriching the Church of Rome 497. 1. l c. Constantine determined to place his Emperiall seat at Troy 500. 1. Constantine in a Vision commanded to build his Emperiall City at Bizantium 501. 1. Constantine cals his Emperiall Seat Constantinople 502. 2. or 495. 2. Constantine acknowledge the Primacy of the Church of Rome 506. 3. Constantine furdereth the Councell of Nice 507. 6. Constantine refuseth to sitt downe vntill the Councell had caused him so to doe ib. Constantine bannished Arrius 507. 7. Constantins humble reuerence to S. Anthony 522. 6. Constantine made peace with the Persians 531. 4. Constantine procureth quietnesse for the Christians in Persia 532. 6. Constantins greate deuotion at the feast of Easter 532. 5. Constantine frounded a famous Church to the 12. Apostles in Constantinople 532. 6. Constantine erected in the same stately Images of all the Apostles ib. Constantine held prayers and protection of Saincts and helpe to the dead by them and prayer for the dead by the liuing 533. 6. Constantine reuerenced Relikes ib. Constantine commanded S. Athanasius to be restored 531. 3. Constantins death 534. 8. Constantine died not so soone as some write 530. 1. Constantine liued vntill the yeare 339. or 340. 531. 3. Constantins dead body vsed with great Christian pompe 534. 8. Constantius dead body greatly reuerenced by the Christians 534. 8. Constantine worshipped in his picture after his death 535. 9. Constantine prayed for by Preists and others after his death ib. Constantins Reliques worke many miracles 535. 10. Constātins Image workes many miracles ib. Constantine enrowled among the Saints in the Greeke Meneologe 477. 5. S. Constantia Constantins daughter a Virgin and holy Nunne 535. 10. S. Constantia cured from a Leprosie by S. Agnes ib. S. Constantia erected a Nunnery by the place where she was cured 536. 10. Constantius not presently after his Father Constantins death infected with the Arrian Heresie 548. 1. Constantius consented to the recalling of S. Athanasius from exile ib. Constantius sent diuers friendly letters to S. Athanasius ib. Constantius falling into Heresie a great hurt to Catholike Religion in many places 544. 7. Constantius consented to the calling of the great Councell of Sardice 548. 1. Constantius laboureth to peruert the Councell of Ariminum 553. 4. Constantius persecuteth Catholikes 553. 5. Constantius commandeth Vrsatius to persecur the Bishops that would not subscribe to the Arrian Heresie ib. Constantius mallice against Liberius Pope ib. Constantius his Persecution came not into Britaine ib. Constantius by some excused to be no Heretike but a professed Catholike at his death 559. 6. Constantius confessed Christ to be the naturall sonne of God 561. 8. Constantius acknowledged three faults at his death and which they were 559. 6. Penitent for the same ib. Constantius his holy death 560. 6. An Angelicall harmony heard at his buriall 560. 7. Constantius baptized by Enzoius an Arrian ib. Constantius baptized with the true forme of Baptisme 561. 8. Constantius Age and time of death 561. 9. Constantius sent Iulian the Apostata to the dangerous warres of Gallia with intention to haue him slaine 562. 1. Constantius secretly incited Vadomarus King of the Frankes to take armes against Iulian. ib. S. Cornelius Pope maintained appeales to Rome 384. 12. or 395. 12. Sainct Cornelius his other Decrees ib. S. Cornelius Martyred 379. 5. Couche or rather Conche S. Martins Sister married in Britaine 577. 1. Couche S. Patrikes Mother ib. Couldeis men so called by the Scots and who they were 588. 4. Couldeis the principall instruments in conuerting the Scottish and Brittish Nations 389. 4 Couldeis chosen for Bishops ib. Generall Councells necessary 506. 3. No generall Councell to be gathered without the authority of the Church of Rome 540. 4. The first Councell of Anthioch ordained that in euery Prouince their should be a Metropolitan 188. 3. A Councell of Bishops in Cornewall 388. 4. A Councell gathered by S. Syluester at Rome 480. 4. This Councells Decrees concer-cerning Orders the Primacie c. 481. 5. The first Councell at Arles in France consisting of 600. Bishops 482. 1. The Legats of the Pope their present ib. This Councels Decrees 482. 2. The Councell of Nice gathered 505. 1. c. The Popes Legats subscribed first in the same 506. 2. The Councell of Nice desireth the Confirmation of the Pope 509. 12. The Councell of Sardice confirmed the Nicen faith 548. 1. The Coūcell of Sardice Orthodoxall 550. 3. The generall Councell of Sardice quite different from an hereticall Conciliable of the same name ib. The Councell of Ariminum gathered 551. 1. The number of Bishops there both Catholike and Arrian 552. 2. The Councell of Ariminum subscribed to a Materiall error 553. 4. The Councell of Ariminum dissolued ib. Crathlint King of the Scots builded S. Amphibalus a Church in the I le of Man 430. 2. Crathlint his great zeale and deuotion ib. Creete an Iland in the Adriatike Sea 142. 4. Creete aunciently knowne by the name of Hecatompolis 143. 4. 210. 3. The Metropolis of Creete Metropolis to the adiacent Ilands 143. 4. Crosses made and worshipped 138. 5. 328. 5. c. Crosses and Images certaine tokens of Christianity 323. 2. or 321. 2. The Crosse of our Sauiour found out by S. Helen 515. 8. c. The Crosse of our Sauiour knowne by a miracle 520. 22. The Crosse of our Sauiour diminished not for being cut and carried away 520. 21. Crucifying neuer vsed by Britans 45. 3. Curia a City in Rhetia when builded 348. 5. Curia when first a Bishops seat ib. A custome amongst the Romans to haue all strange euents related to the Emperour at Rome 3. 3. D. S. Damasus Author of the Pontificall 174. 2 S. Damasus an aduancer of that Religion which Protestants call Papistry 576. 8. S. Damianus and Fugatianus appointed by S. Eleutherius for his Legats into Britaine 260. 1. S. Damianus and Fugatianus their Power and Commission 260. 2. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus planted Christian Religion in Britaine 263. 5. c. S. Damianus and Fugatianus were both Bishops 265. 7. S. Damianus and Fugatianus preaching in Britaine and many conuerted by them 266. 1. c. A Protestant confuted for affirming them to haue preuailed litle in preaching 267. 2. S. Damianus and Fugatianus conuerteth vniuersities 269. 4. Sainct Damianus and Fugatianus change the Pagan Temples into Christian Churches 304. 1. S. Damianus and S. Fugatianus returned to Rome for the
Irish deriue their first preaching of the faith from such as came out of Britaine 25. 2. Diuers Islands conuerted immediatly after the promulgation of the Gospell 32. 4. Ilands about Britaine the refuges of persecuted Christians 425. 3. or 428. 3. Iteanus an Abbot 602. 7. Iulianus Apostota sonne of Constantius Clorus by Theodora 562. 1. Iulianus created Cesar ib. Iulianus married Helena Constantius his Sister ib. Iulianus inuadeth the Empire 554. 5. Iulianus renowned for his victories ib. Iulianus chosen Emperour 554. 5. 562. 1. Iulianus fauorable first to Catholikes 554. 5. Iulianus recalled Bishops banished by Constantius ib. Iulianus his short reigne 563. 2. Iulianus his persecution neuer extended to Britaine ib. Iulianus went aboute to build Hierusalem in fauour of the Iewes 564. 3. S. Iude Martyred in Persia 46. 4. Pope Iulius exempted Priests from secular iudges 540. 5. Pope Iulius maintained that no CouÌ„cell might be called with out the allowance of the Roman See ib. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred at Caerlegion 426. 2. SS Iulius and Aarons education ib. SS Iulius Aaron honored with Pilgrimages and praiers ib. SS Iulius Aarons heroical magnanimity 428. 3. or 425. 3. SS Iulius Aaron Martyred and on what day ib. Iulius Cesar made Britaine tributarie to the Romans 1. 1. Iulius Cesar carried Britans to Rome as hostages ib. Iulius Philippus the first Christian Emperour 391. 1. S. Iustins Apologie for Christians 202. 3. 230. 4. S. Iustin defended the same publikly in disputation 230. 4. S. Iustus ordained Bishop 210. 4. S. Iustus Bishop of Vienna Martyred 220. 2. K. S. Kebius sonne vnto Salomon Duke of Cornewaile 565. 1. S. Kebius refused the principality of Cornewaile 566. 2. S. Kebius went into France and why ib. S. Kebius consecrated Bishop by faint Hilarius and when ib. S. Kebius present at the Councell of Ariminum ib. The time of his death 565. 1. The place of his death 566. 3. S. Kebius his Miracles ib. S. Kebius place of aboad ib. S Keina a Noble Britans daughter 585. 10. S. Keina liued allwaies a holy virgin ib. S. Keina renowned for Miracles ib. S. Kentegern renowned for his regular life according to our Brittish Order 332. 8. S. Kentegern erected a Monastery in Wales 310. 8. The manner of liuing of his Monkes ib. The number of Priests and Preachers in his Monastery 332. 8. S. Kentegerns state of life approued by saint Gregorie ib. The Kings of Britaine were rather friends then enemies to Christian Religion in Tiberius daies 23. 7. No King of Britaine after our Sauiours Passion ioyned with the Romans in their Religion 164. 3. The King of France stileth him selfe Primogenitus Ecclesiae and why 251. 6. Kinges must reuerence the Church and not rule it 301. 5. Kimbeline King of Britaine 1. 1. Kimbeline present at Rome at the strange reports of our Sauiour 8. 9. L. THe Latin tongue frequent in Britaine 268. 3. None could beare office that vnderstode it not ib. The skill in the Latin tongue a great healp to the Britans conuersion ib. A Law amongst the Romans about the worshipping of their Gods 15. 6. A Law amongst the Romans concerning the illegitimation of wiues 397. 6. The auncient Lawes of Britaine for the most part ascribed to Mulmutius Dunwallo 301. 6. The old Lawes of Britaine translated out of the Brittish language into Latin ib. Lentulus Writes to Tiberius Concerning Christ 12. 2. Leporius Agricola a Monke of Bangor 607. 2. Leporius once a Pelagian ib. Leporius conuerted and made priest ib. Liberius succeeded saint Iulius in the Papacy 556. 1. Liberius was no Arrian or consenter to them ib. Liberius exiled by the Arrians ib. Liberius slandered by the Arrians to haue subscribed vnto their Articles 557. 1. The people in Armes for his returne ib. The Matrons of Rome seeke for his returne 558. 2. Liberius permitted to returne 557. 1. Liberius interdicted those who affirmed the error of the Arrians ib. Liberius exhorts the Easterne Bishops to confesse the holy Trinity 558. 4. Lich-feild why so called 446. 3. Licinâ—us Emperour in the East 486. 1. Licinius married Constantia ib. Licinius professed himselfe a friend to Christians ib. Licinius fell to warre with Constantine 487. 2. Licinius ouerthrowne ib. Licinius hangeth himselfe ib. S. Liephard a Bishop and Martyr of Britaine 587. 12. Lights vsed in the Church 552. 5. S. Linus care of Britaine 167. 4. S. Linus consecrated diuers Preists of this Nation 167. 4. S. Linus conuersed most with Britans at Rome 164. 3. S. Liuinus Disciple to saint Benignus 332. 9. S. Liuinus made Priest ib. Liuius Gallus slain 475. 4. Lollius Vrbicus sent with forces into Britaine 219. 1. Lollius Vrbicus fought some battailes against the Britans ib. London once called Augusta 94. 4. 178. 7. London called Augusta in respect of the Nobility of the place 181. 10. London builded by Brutus 280. 2. London the most auncient Citty of Britaine ib. London an Arch-flamens Seat ib. London a Primats See 178. 6. London opprest with the persecution of Dioclesian 426. 1. S. Lucius King when conuerted 193. 2. S. Lucius beginning of his reigne 201. 2. S. Lucius makes intercessioÌ„ to Rome to become a Christian 210. 4. 217. 8. S. Lucius consented at least to be a Christian in the time of Pope Higinius 211. 5. S. Lucius the first Christian King in the world 212. 1. S. Lucius perswaded to Christianity by the Christians of Cambridge 212. 7. S. Lucius not conuerted by S. Eluanus or Meduuinus 213. 2. S. Lucius conuerted by S. Timothius and Marcellus Britans ib. S. Lucius consulted with the Archflamens before he entered into disputation concerning Religion 217. 7. S. Lucius hindered by diuers human feares from open profession of of Christian Religion 219. 1. S. Lucius professed not Christian Religion publickly vntill the time of Pope Eleutherius 221. 3. S. Lucius deales with Pope Eleutherius about a generall Conuersion of Britaine 221. 3. S. Lucius certified of the Emperours and Roman Nobilities good liking of Christian Religion 238. 4. S. Lucius his Ambassage to Rome and time thereof 248. 3. A Protestant answered for blaming his Ambassage 250. 5. c. S. Lucius did write to Rome for the establishing of his temporall Estate 256. 3. S. Lucius did write to Pope Eleutherius for the Roman Lawes 295. 1. Pope Eleutherius his answere corrupted ib. S. Lucius his Lawes were for the most part our old Britan Lawes 301. 6. S. Lucius the first King Nutricius of Gods Church 304. 1. S. Lucius first deserued the Title of Defender of the faith ib. S. Lucius founded the Vniuersity of Bangor in Wales 380. 6. S. Lucius founded diuers other Monasteries both of men and women 308. 7. S. Lucius carefull to haue things in Britaine confirmed by the Popes authority 312. 1. S. Lucius kingly munificence and bountie 338. 2. S. Lucius death 346. 3. The day of his death 347. 1. 349. 5. S. Lucius preached not in Germany neither was he Martyred or died there 347.
3. 403. 3. S. Lucius had neither brother Sister nor child 348. 4. S. Lucius buried in Glocester 349. 5. S. Lucius translated to other places 349. 6. S. Lucius Pope Martyred 379. 6. S. Lucius Pope maintained the Popes supremacy 384. 12. or 395. 12. S. Lucius sonne to S. Helen mistaken by some for our King Lucius 401. 1. S. Lucius Apostle to a great part of Germanie ib. S. Lucius departed Britaine and why 402. 1. S. Lucius banished from Britaine 414. 2. S. Lucius founded a Monastery in Aquitane of his one name 402. 1. S. Lucius conuerted the Curienses ib. S Lucius Martyred ib. Lupuit sainct Patrikes Sister stolen by Pirats 595. 5. S. Lupus a Monke of Lirinum 332. 8. M. MAcrinus with his sonne Diadumenus succeeded Bassianus in the Empire 372. 1. Macrinus and Diadumenus slaine by their rebellious Souldiars ib. The Magdeburgenses falsely take Hiberia for Hibernia 26. 3. The Magdeburgenses depriue both Ireland Spaine of the presence of S. Iames. 27. 3. The Magdeburgenses corrupt S. â—yprian 380. 8. Mahumetans and others haue nothing but the sword to support their bastardly Religion 241. 1. S. Mansuetus the Disciple of S. Peter a Britan. 29. 8. S. Mansuetus consecrated Bishop by S. Peter 30. 2. 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus sent to Tullum in Lorraine ib. S. Mansuetus passing by Rome visiteth the Britans their 33. 5. S. Mansuetus preached in Britaine 35. 8. and came thither often 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus made Bishop of Treuers 216. 7. or 217. 7. S. Mansuetus liued vnto saint Eleutherius daies ib. S. Marcellinus Pope and Martyr 385. 18. S. Marcellus a Britane Disciple to S. Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus probably buried saint Peter ib. S. Marcellus helped to the conuersion of King Lucius 198. 5. 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus preached in Britaine and when 216. 6. or 217. 6. S. Marcellus the third Bishop of Tungers 198. 5. S. Macellus made Bishop of Treuers ib. S. Marcellus Martyred 198. 5. 220. 2. S. Marcellus a RomaÌ„ who some times followed Simon Magus conuerted by saint Peter 164. 3. S. Marcellus wrote the Acts of saint peter and saint Paule ib. S. Marcellus Martyred by Nero. ib. Marcus Aurelius Antonius ordained by AdriaÌ„ to succeede Antonius Pius in the Empire 220. 2. Marcus Aurelius trained vp in his infancy in the Gentils superstition ib. Marcus Aurelius put into the College of the Sali ib. Marcus Aurelius made Priest Southsayer and maister among them ib. Marcus Aurelius raised a generall persecution against Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Miraculously conuerted to be at least a protector of Christians 220. 3. 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius and his army reliued by Christians and in what manner 236. 2. Marcus Aurelius his Edict and Letters vnto the Senate in the behalfe of Christians ib. Marcus Aurelius Edicte sent into Britaine ib. S. Marie Magdalen arriued at Marsiles in France 65. 3. Marius King of Britaine had no true Title to his kingdome 134. 6. Marius brought vp in his infancy at Rome 133. 5. Marius came into Britaine and when ib. Marius forced to marrie his owne Sister 134. 6. Marius was no Christian 133. 5. Marius in some sense may largly be called a Christian 154. 7. Marius was no persecutor of Christians 165. 2. Marius confirms saint Iosephs immunities 166. 2. Marius his death 169. 1. S. Marke he Euangelist seated him selfe at Alexandria by S. Peters authority 187. 2. S. Marke sainct Timothies worthy associate and fellow Priest 232. 1. S. Marke Martyred 233. 3. S. Marke Pope 540. 4. S. Marke gaue the Pale to the Bishop of Hostia and caused the Nicen creed to be read in the Church ib. Martia the Empresse wife to Seuerus a Britan. 366. 2. Martia by profession or in affection a Christian ib. Martials Epigrames no lessons befitting Ladies 136. 3. Martial desirous of fame 157. 7. Martial acquainted with Q. Ouidius who came into Britaine 157. 7. Martial presented his Epigrams to particular persons ib. S. Martianus and Pacatius sent by S. Peter to preach in Sicilie 63. 1. S. Martine disciple to the Apostles probably a Britan or preached in Britaine 96. 6 S. Martine Bishop of Tours borne in Pannonia 578. 2. S. Martine liued some time in Britaine ib. S. Martine foretells the ouerthrowe of the Emperour Maximus ib. S. Martine refuseth to come to the Emperour Maximus his table and why 573. 4. S. Martine vpon satisfaction made vnto him by Maximus comes vnto his feâ—sâ— ib. S. Martine honourably entertained by Maximus ib. The Masse and other Church seruice in Britaine the same that the Romans deriued from S. Peter and S. Clement 330. 6. The holy Maâ—se vsed with sacred vessels ornaments and râ—tes 430. 2. 588. â— The 〈◊〉 of the Masse offered 160. 10. The Sacrifice of the Masse allowed by the Councell of Arles 485. 6. Masse offered for the dead 381. 9. or 391. 9. 524. 13. 535. 9. S. Maternus disciple to S. Peter 217. 7. S. Maternus sent into Germany by S. Peter 640. 1. S. Maternus conuerteth Holsatia 64. 1. S. Maternus gouerneth the See of Treuers Collen and Tungers 172. 5. 217. 7. S. Maternus probably sometime in Britaine 172. 5. The time of his death ib. S. Mauritius and his Theban Legion martyred 416. 4. Maxentius his tyrannie 470. 1. Maxentius hated by the Romans ib. Maxentius great ouerthrowe 472. 4. Maxentius miserable death ib. Maximianus a persecutor of S. Helens children 405. 5. Maximianus forced Constantine to put away S. Helena and marrie his daughter Theodora ib. Maximianus plotteth against Constantine ib. Maximianus in Person in Britaine 415. 4. Maximianus his cruell persecutioÌ„ ib. Maximianus depriued all Britans of command 419. 2. or 410. 2. Maximinus caused Constantins Edict for Christians to be published 486. 1. Maximinus publisheth a Law for Christians 487. 2. Maximinus ouerthrowne by Lucius 486. 2. Maximinus his death 487. 2. Maximus the Emperour a Britan by birth 571. 4. Maximus his parents 572. 4. Maximus no vsurper of the Empire ib. Maximus no persecutor of Catholikes 573. 4. Maximus warreth against Valentinian the Younger in defence of Catholike Religion 573. 5. Maximus excuseth him selfe from crimes obiected to him by S. Martine 573. 4. Maximus greatly honored S. Martine ib. Maximus comdemneth the Heretike Priscillianus 573. 5. Maximus barred according to Paulinus from communion by S. Ambrose and why ib. Maximus medled not to iudge in Ecclesiasticall affaires 574. 5. Maximus ruled ouer all Britaine 575. 6. S. Meduuinus but a Catechumen when he was sent to Rome by King Lucius 213. 2. S. Meduuinus made priest and sent againe into Britaine ib. S. Melaria a Noble Britans daughter and Mother to S. Dauid 585. 10. S. Mellitus ordained Bishop by S. Augustine 210. 4. S. Mello a Britan. 367. 3. S. Mello once a Pagan 386. 1. S. Mello a Soldiar by profession ib. S. Mello Sent to Rome to pay Tribute 367. 3. 386. 1. S. Mello before he was conuerted sacrificed in the Temple of Mars
alloweth him but 9. yeares 9. moneths and 30. dayes sedit annos 9. menses nouem dies 30. By Baronius and others which begin his Papacie in the yeare 132. and giue him the shortest Regiment he continued onely vntill the yeare 142. by Marianus beginning his Papall Gouerment a yeare sooner then the others and allowing it the continuance of twelue yeares he entered the 143. yeare of Christ so Marianus from Methodius accompteth Vntill the ninth yeare of this Pope Hadrianus continued Emperour after whom then succeeded Antoninus Surnamed Pius the Godly who by Baronius reckning was Emperour 22. yeares Martyrol Rom. 6. die Aprilis Baron Tom. 2. Annal An. D. 163. Marian. Scot. aet 6. l. 2. in Antonino Pio. Flor. Wigorn Chron. an 12â— 145. seuen moneths and 26. dayes Annis viginti duobus mensibus Septem diebus viginti sex Which differeth not much from Orosius and Marianus which say viginti non plenis tribus annis And both Marianus and Wigorniensis say Eusebius and S. Bede gaue 3. moneths more then 23. yeares because it was the custome of HistoriaÌ„s to depute vnto the Emperour that yeare wherein he died therefore we may say say they that Antoninus Pius did not reigne full 23. yeares because he liued not vntill the end of the yeare Mensibus item tribus secundum Eusebium Bedam hoc est vsque ad Calendas Nouembris in anno 134. post passionem Domini Quia autem mos erat Historicorum vt Imperatori deputuretur Annus in quo moreretur velregno deficeret Ideo dici potest quod non plenis viginti tribus annis Antoninus Pius regnauit quum â—on vsque in finem anni vixit 2. In the Time of this Pope reigned heare King in Britaine either Coillus or Lucius his sonne according to the diuersitie of opinions before remembred But seeing all Antiquities and Antiquaries confesse so many greate and renowned things and of such labour and difficultie to be performed were effected for receauing generally Christian Religion and abandoning the Pagan Superstitions in this kingdome in the reigne of King Lucius we Harding Chron. c. 50. f. 42. p. 2. Matth. Westm an 124. must not keepe the Crowne of Britaine from King Lucius long after the death of Pope Sixtus Harding who saith his Father Coillus reigned but 13. yeares will make him King all this Popes time which Matthew of Westminster doth confirme with 4. yeares addition at the least to the time of his Reigne in the dayes of Pope AlexaÌ„der before And yet he maketh the yeares of his whole Age but 87. froÌ„ which if we deduct the whole terme betweene the yeare 124. when the Monke of Westminster saith Lucius begaÌ„ his Reigne vntill the yeare 142. or 143. when it is before agreed S. Sixtus was Martyred to proue by all accompts King Lucius regined in some part of the Papacie of S. Sixtus we make the time of his Reigne being very younge at the death of his Father old when he was borne as is before declared but 59. yeares and his Age not greate And Ihon Harding saith Lucius King of Britaine reigned Harding Croni c. 51. f. 43. Author of the English Martyrol die 2. Decembr 54. yeares And they which write he died in the yeare 84. make him reigne but 53. yeares if they allowe him King in Pope Sixtus time and yet leaue him dead before Pope Eleutherius which we may not doe That this holy Pope was for learning sanctity of life well gouerning the Church of God renowned these Protestants tell vs in these Termes He was a man powerable in worde and worke adorned the Church itselfe with certaine holy Acts allwayes carefull for the flock of Christ Sixtus Romanus in Sermone opere vir potens Io. Bal. l. 1. de Act. Rom. Pontif. in Sixto Io. Mart. Lyd. supr Ecclesiam ipsam pijs quibusdam factis ornauit pro Dei grege sollicitus semper And what holy deeds and doctrine they were with which this so worthie a man did thus adorne the Church of God and prouided for his flocke thus they declare vnto vs Sixtus Romanus Natione sacra vase ne qui praeter sacros Ministros Robert Barns in Vit. Pontif. Rom. in Sixto 1. Ioan. Martin Lyd. Ordin general supr attingerent praecepit Quod corporale appellant ex lineo panno fieri iussit Episcopum ad Pontificem Romanum accersitum domum redeuntem nisi Ecclesiae a Pontifice datas literas reddiderit non esse recipiendum ab Ecclesia sanxit Vt Sanctus in Communione Eucharistiae ter caneretur ordinanit Missam non nisi in Altari celebrandam esse constituit Ab Episcopo ad Romanum Pontificem appellandi ius dedit Ecclesiasticis Ministris Sixtus à Roman by Nation commanded that none but consecrated Ministers should handle the holy vessels He ordained that which we call the Corporall should be made of linnen cloth He decreed that a Bishop being sent for to the Pope of Rome and going home should not be receaued of the Church except be brought letters vnto it from the Pope he ordayned that Sanctus should be songe thrise in the Communion of the Eucharist he constituted that Masse should The Emperor Antoninus Pius his loue to Christians and their ReligioÌ„ not be celebrated but on an Altar He gaue power to Ecclesiasticall men to appeale from the Bishop to the Pope of Rome 3. Antoninus Pius the Emperour of this time was so frieÌ„dly to Christians that as both Catholiks and Protestants witnes he wrote into all places for Melit Sarden Apologia Melit apud Euseb l. 4. c. 26. 25. Magdeburg ceÌ„t 2. c. 3. col 9. Anton. Pius Ep. ad Populos Asiae pro Christian apud Euseb l. 4. c. 13. Nicep l. 3. c. 28. Iustin in fine orat ad Anton them to be free from Persecution Testatur Melito referente Eusebâ—o Antoninum Pium generaliter ad omnes ciuitates pro Christianis scripsisse And in his Epistle to the people of Asia recited at lardge by Eusebius Nicephorus and other writers he plainely affirmeth that the Christians had bene vniustly persecuted for worshipping the one true God mortem ob singularis veri Dei cultum oppetere And addeth further that their Persecutors did not obserue the worship of God and therefore did enuie the Christians which worshipped him and prosecuted them to death And that diuers Rulers of Prouinces had writen to his Father before against Christians to whome he wrote againe that they should not troble such men except they could be proued to doe any thing against the Roman Empire And many hauing writen to him also of such men to whome he answeared according to his Fathers sentence whome he ment to followe If any man hauing an Action against a Christian accuseth him onely as such a man the Christian accused shall be absolued allthough it is manifest he be such an one and his Accuser shall be punished in Iudgment And
that Christians were farre moore dutifull and faithfull to God then their Persecutors were Longe illi sunt quam vos erga Deum liberiores atque fidentiores Vos cultum Dei non tenetis Quocirca illum colentibus aemulatione inuidetis ad mortem vsque persequimini De rebus eiusmodi alij quidam prouinciarum Rectores diuinissimo patri meo scripserunt Quibus ille rescripsit nihil molestiae faciendum esse talibus viris nisi quid aduersus Imporium Romanum moliti esse deprehenderentur Quin ad me multi de eis literas dederâ—â—t quibus de patris mei quem imitandum mihi esse duxi sententia respondi Si quis actionem aduersus quempiam eiusmodi habens deferat illum duntaxat vt huiusmodi hominem Delatus quidem à crimine absoluatur etiamsi talis esse appareat Ipse autem Delator Iudicio paenas pendat And allthough diuers yeares of this Emperour his Reigne had passed before he established such publike Order for the quiet of Christians and much Persecution was in the beginning of his time yet it cannot be thought to haue had warrant and Originall from him And it was allmost in the beginning of his Empire the third yeare thereof as some write that S. Iustine wrote Matth. Westm an gratiae 141. an Anton. Pij 3. and deliuered vnto him his Apologie for Christians and made him friendly vnto them Anno gratiae 141. Iustinus Philosophus librum de Christiana Religione compositum Antonino tradidit eumque benignum erga Christianos fecit And he was surnamed Pius Godly by some iudgments for his pietie towards Christians aswell as for other respects Antoninus Pius gener Adriani erat erga Mart. Polon in Antonino Pio. Christianos Pius And he himselfe before is witnes that he proposed his adopting or Father in lawe Adrian so friendly to Christians to be imitated by him herein Quem imitandum mihi esse duxi And he therefore being so fully Antoninus Pius Epist supr persuaded that Christians did worship God truely and better then any Pagans their Persecutours these must needs be motiues to our King of Britaine Motiues to the King of Britaine to be a Christian euer a fauourer of Christians now much more to defend and maintayne that Religion when in so doing he might also maintayne his honour with God with the Emperour and thereby obtayne rest and quietnes to his conscience on earth and eternall peace and happines to his soule in heauen 4. And both for the continuance and encrease of Christians heare in Britaine all this time from Pope Alexander of whom the King of Britaine procured Godwin Conu of Brit. pag. 18. Caius l. 1. ant q. Cantab. Will. Harris descr of Brit. Holinsh. Hist of England Preachers to be sent hither we are assured not onely by Catholiks but diuers Protestant writers And sure if there had not bene Christians heare to exhort our King to Christian Religion and by him to be fauoured therein he could neyther haue bene persuaded by them to Christianitie or bene a friend to them for their quiet and libertie in professing thereof And yet besides the Court and Residence of our King we see euen by that litle light of Many Britans receaued the faith of Christ in this time our Antiquities that in sondry and farre separate places there were many which both preached the faith to others and which at such mens preaching embraced it Among others we reade in peruetustis Annalibus Burtonensibus sic lego Anno Domini 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus scholaribus Io. Caius l. 1. ant CaÌ„tab Accad p. 95. Cantabrigiae I reade in the very old Annals of Burton thus in the yeare of our Lord an hundred fortie one heare were baptized nine of the Doctours or Teachers and Schollers of Cambridge What great distance and separation of space Many Schollers of Cambridge now conuerted and conuerting others there is betweene Burton in Stafford-shire where these Annals were written and kept which testifie so many Schollers of Cambridge the cheife Towne of that Shire were baptized there at Burton hic baptizati sunt and the Vniuersitie of Cambridge is not vnknowne to English Readers And yet we are sure if they came so farre to be baptized they had bene catechized and instructed in the faith of Christ there before and so the faith of Christ had then bene taught at Cambridge and not by vnlearned Preachers to conuince so many learned men to be so deuoute to trauaile so farre to receaue holy Baptisme Neyther can any man imagin but the Brittish inhabitaÌ„ts betweene these two so distant places were also preached vnto by those holy men which preached in them both and passed from the one to the other Many others there be Stowe Histor Theater of great Brit l. 6. Willam Harris descript of Britaine Harris Theatr. l. 2. Annalâ—â— Burton in Coâ—â—â— S. Benedict in Bibliot ib. vol. 38. tract 2. Catholiks and Protestants which Iustifie this Antiquitie and the Antiquitie itselfe is yet extant in the Colledge of S. Benet in Cambridge where the very same words be without any difference at all Anno 141. hic baptizati sunt nouem ex Doctoribus Scholaribus Cantabrigiae And there written that the Booke belonged to the Abbey of Burton Qui fuit de Communitate Burtoniae 5. The Protestant Authours of the Theater of greate Britaine with others doe sufficiently approue what I haue written eyther of the continuance of the faith of Christ in Britaine in this time in generall as also of this Antiquity in particular although they adde some exceptions which rather are their owne mistakings then worthie the name ef exceptions First they truely testifie in this manner As we haue searched the first foundation of our faith so neyther Theater of great Brit. l. 6. c. 9. want we testimonies concerning the continuance of the same in this Lande vnto following Posterities allthough the iniurie of time and warre haue consumed many Records For the Britans that were dayly strengthned in their receaued faith by the doctrine of many learned and Godly men left not their first loue with the Church of Apoc. 2. 4. Zachar. 8. 23. Radulph Niger Euseb l. 4. c. 9. c. 13. l. 5. c. 5. Bal. Vit. l. 1. Ephesus but rather tooke hold of the skirts As the Prophet speaketh vntill the Tortures of Martyrdome cutt them of by death and those Fathers euen from the Disciples themselues held a Succession in doctrine not withstanding some repugnance was made by the Pagans and preached the Ghospell with good successe euen till the same at lenght went forth with a bolder countenance by the fauourable Edicts of The English Protestant Theater writers much ouer seeme in diuers things in this time Adrian Antoninus Pius and Marcus Aurelius Emperours of Rome as Eusebius hath noted and in Britaine was established by the Authoritie of Lucius their King Of
made his Councellors His whole Court was like a Church And except we should with very much boldnes deny the testimony of S. Eusebius then Pope affirming that the holy Crosse was found in the time of his Papacy and he instituted the Euseb Epist 3. ad Episcopus Tuscul Campaniae Tom. 1. Concil Gratian. can Crucis dist 3. de cons Martin Polon supputat col 67. in Euseb Papa Marian. Scot. l. 2. aetat 6. in Constantio Florent Wigor Chron. in Galer Regino Chron. an 243. Feast of the Inuention thereof Gratian and Martinus saying the like S. Damasus or Learned Anastasius S. Marianus Florentius Wigorn Regino and diuers others which playnely write that the holy Crosse was found in their dayes sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini sub Constantio patre Constantini Magni vt in gestis Romanorum Pontificalibus habetur ita sub huius tempore inuenta est crux Domini 5. Nonis Maij we must not neglect this opinion 2. And this is not to deny or question that publike and famous in Historyes Solemnitie about the holy Crosse in the dayes of Constātine the greate better allowing such Christian Assemblyes Festiuities in so honorable manner then the times yet permitted but to reconcile so many worthie Authours giue Constantius and S. Helen their due in their professing their loue of Christian Religion before Constantine either reigned or was borne and some of these Authours which I haue Cited as namely Marianus Scotus setteth downe both these Acts of deuotious as before and the other in the dayes of S. Helen found the holy Crosse in the time of Constātius before the reigne of Constantine her sonne Constantine after the death of Constantius citing diuers Authours for these distinct and diuers Actions of Religion And it is but a weake obiection derogatorie to the honour of S. Helen and this Nation which a late writer maketh when he saith teste Eusebio libro 3. cap. 46. constat Helenam post Constantinum Christianam Religionem amplexatam esse Si igitur hoc tempore Eusebij Papae Marian. Scot. aetat 6. an 325. col 300. Constantinus necdum Christianus fuerit quomodo Helena Deorū adhuc cultrix inueniendae crucis Christi adeo studiosa fuisse potuit as Eusebius witnesseth in the 46. Chapter of his third booke he meaneth of the life of Constantine it is euident Obiection that Helen embraced Christian Religion after Constantine Therefore if in the time of Seuer Binius Annot. in Epist 3 Eusebij Papae Tom. 1. Concil Pope Eusebius Constantine was not a Christian how could Helena a worshipper of the Pagan Gods be so carefull to finde the crosse of Christ But Eusebius allthough a sufficient and greater prayser of Constantine more then of his Mother in all Answeare Histories a wonderfull holy Saint speaketh there of deuotion pietate not first instruction in Religion which as I haue shewed before he receaued from her and his Father Constantius in or before Pope Eusebius time and S. Helen was euen from her youth as I haue proued frō Antiquities instructed in Christian Religion And if these so many and learned Antiquaries should be deceaued in this particular Religious Act of Constātius or Helena or them both Yet they yeeld vs so many Authorities and so able to be of opinion that Constantius a friend and restorer of Christian Religion in Britaine and other places also Constantius and S. Helen both were able to giue and actually gaue their greatest regall both allowance and help for the publike exercise aduancement of Christian Religion to Britaine where no impediment or hindederance can be pretended they being absolute commaunders heare 3. And diuers euen of this Nation haue before deliuered that this our now King and Emperour did particularly place S. Taurinus Archbishop in Yorke wherein allthough they be mistaken if they vnderstand S. Taurinus Bishop of Eureux consecrated by S. Clement Pope neither the time nor place allowing yet we cannot safely say but he might or did place some other of that name there and if both this should faile yet so many more Authorities concurre that Constantius gaue consent and assistance to the publicke restitution of Religion heare in his time For this we haue the warrant of our most auntient and approued Antiquaries S. Gildas and S. Bede and after them Matthew of Westminster with others S. Gildas writeth that before the Persecution had bene heare ten yeares the wicked Decrees against Christians were annulled and frustrate and all the seruants of Christ as after a longe winter night with ioyfull eyes receaue the cleare light of the heauenly ayre they renew their Churches which were throwne downe to the ground they found build and perfect others in honor of their holy Martyrs and as it were set forth euery where their victorious enseignes celebrate festiuall dayes offer sacrifice with a pure heart and mouth all of them reioyce as children cherished in the lapp of their mother the Church bilustro supradicti turbinis necdum ad integrum expleto emarcescentibusque nece suorum Authorum nefarijs decretis laetis luminibus omnes Christi Tyrones quasi post hyemalem ac prolixam noctem temperiem lucemque serenam aurae coelestis excipiunt renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Sanctorum Martyrum fundant construunt perficiunt ac velut victricia signa passim propalunt dies festos celebrant sacra mundo corde oreque conficiunt omnes exultant filij gremio ac si matris Ecclesiae confoti S. Bede saith that so soone as the tempest of Persecution ceased the Christians which had hidden themselues in woods Desarts and secret Dens presently came forth and shewed themselues in publick doing those publick works of Christian Religion which S. Gildas before remembred Vbi turbo Bed Hist Eccl. lib. 1. c. 8. persecutionis quieuit progressi in publicum fideles Christi qui se tempore discriminis siluis ac desertis abditisue speluncis occultauerant renouant Ecclesias ad solum vsque destructas Basilicas Martyrum fundant And the rest as S. Gildas before and writeth plainely that this was done in the time of Constantius and that he died heare while these things were thus in Acting His Temporibus Constantius qui viuente Dioclesiano Galliam Hispaniamque regebat vir summae mansuetudinis ciuilitatis in Britannia mortem obijt The Monke of Westminster hath Matth. Westm An. 313. the same words with S. Bede of this publike profession of Christian Religion heare presently vppon the ending of the Persecution during ten yeares elapsis decem annis And addeth that then the Church of S. Alban was builded to his honor within ten yeares of his Martyrdome decem annis post passionem eius elapsis and yet temporum Christianorum serenitate in the quiet of Christian times heare which by that is sayd before must needs be in the dayes of Constantius 4. Likewise we find in the Antiquities
publikly acted with so many circumstances which could Constantine without all doubt baptized by S. Siluester Pope at Rome not be concealed in the greate commanding Citie of the world by the sole Emperour thereof and S. Syluester the highest Ruler in the Church of Christ testified by almost all Ecclesiasticall Historians too many to be remembred being recompted to be aboue 40. Classicall Christian Writers for this matter Iodoc. Cocc in the saur Cathol Tom. 1. l. 7. art 9. omitting many of greate name Antiquitie and Authoritie The Pagans themselues euen of the same Age as Ammianus Marcellinus Zosimus and others giue plaine Testimony vnto it the first expressely speaketh of Constantins Fonte Constantinianum Lauacrum in Rome The other setteth downe Ammian Marc. lib. 27. cap. 2. the whole History at lardge after his ethick manner Zosomen also testifieth that this History was common among the Pagan Writers in his time memoratum Zosom lib. 2. de Constantino Zosom Hist Eccles l. 1. c. 5. R. Abrah leuit in Chron. Iudaic. R. Abrah Esra in c. 11. Daniel Michael Glycas part 4. Annal. à gentilibus And the Iewes also euen their most malitious against Christians as R. Abraham Leuita and R. Abraham Aben Esra doe confesse and proue the same So doe the best Greeke Historians Theophanes Metaphrastes Zonaras Cedrenus Glycas Nicephorus and others Some of these as Michael Glycas calling them Arian Heretiks who say he was baptized at Nicomedia by the Arian Bishop thereof Ariani quidam constanter asserunt eum ab Epicopo Nicomediae baptizatum esse and saith it is out of doubt that he was baptized at Rome his Baptistery there still continuing to proue it inuincibly true Non dubium est quin magni Imperatoris huius Baptisterium quod adhuc Romae conspicitur illustri ratione veritatem commonstret So haue the rest And Theop. Ceram supr in Chrono Theophanes plainely saith this was one of the Arian Heretiks fictions and lyes against Constantine to staine his glory vntruely with And their Authenticall publikly receaued Menologion of the Greeke Church doth not onely say that S. Syluester baptized Constantine at Rome clensing him both from his Leprosy of Soule and body Syluester propter summum virtutis gradum Menol. Graecor Kalend. Ianuar. defunsto Melchiade antiquiori Romae creatus est Episcopus Hic multorum patrator Miraculorum Constantinum Magnum ad fidem conuertit cum animae corporis Constantine a Saint with the Greeks in their Menologie morbos diuino Baptismate ab eo expulisset but it receaueth and enrolleth this Glorious Emperour in the Catalogue of holy Saints and so he is generally honoured among them and in the Latine Church his name was euer enrolled in the Ecclesiasticall Tables called Dyptica and publikly recited at Masse Nichol. Papa Epis ad Michael Imperatorem which was not allowed to any but Orthodoxe and holy Christians 6. Therefore he must needs be free from all such suspition wherewith those suspected Gretians haue charged him the cheifest of them Eusebius as I haue proued before contradicting himself herein and making Constantine a professed Christian receauing Sacraments many yeares before this pretended Baptisme at his death Therefore I may worthely say of this renowned Emperour with our learned and auncient Historian That he was the flower of Henric. Hunt Hist l. 1. in Constantino Harding Chro. c. 63. f. 50. Britaine a Britan by blood a Britan by Country before whome and after whome neuer any the like went out of Britaine Constantinus flos Britanniae hic Britannicus genere patria ante quem nec post similis est egressus de Britannia And an other in his olde Poeme of the same our renowned King and Emperour first testifing he was baptized at Rome by Pope Syluester and there cured of his Leprosie addeth He died after that at Nichomeid In Cataloge among the Saintes noumbred Of May the twentie and one day indede Vnder shryne buryed and subumbred Among all Christen Kings worthy to be remembred Whose day and feast the Greekes haue eche yeare Solâ—mply as for a Saint full clere Our old English Chronicle also testifieth of this Emperour This Constantine Old Engl. Hist part 4. f. 38. was a glorious maÌ„ and a Victorious in Battayle In gouerning of the comyn people he was very wise and in the necessitie of byleue he was without comparison deuoute his piete and his holynes be so written in the bookes of holy Doctors that without doubte he is to he nobred amoÌ„g Saintes And the Greekes say that in the end of his life he was made a Monke S. Aldem saith greate Constantine was corporally and spiritually S. Aldelm lib. de Laudib Virgin c. 12. cured in Baptisme at Rome by S. Syluester Imperatoris Constantini diuturna valetudo Elephantiosa corporis incommoditas accepto baptismatis Sacramento a S. Syluestro citius curata est And as Niphorus a Gretian writerh this is Niceph. Hist l. 7. c. 35. l. 8. c. 5. 4. the consent of the whole Church that he was baptized at Rome by S. Syluester Ecclesia a Syluestro eum Romae baptizatum esse certo praedicat And againe nos Ecclesiae vinuersali consentientes Romae eum sacro Lauacro tinctum esse Siluestro administram ei imponente manum diximus THE VI. CHAPTER THAT S. HELEN EVER PROFESSED HERself a Christian neuer ioyned with but against the Iewes Was in Britaine when Constantine was baptized in Rome and after going from Britaine to Rome was there with Constantine present at the Roman Councell consenting to the Decrees thereof 1. THIS our Triumphant Emperor and glory of Britaine hauing thus victoriously conquered his spirituall as well as corporall Enemies and by Baptisme thus happily made so glorious and profitable a member of the Church of Christ the ioyfull newes and tydings thereof was soone diffused and knowne to the holy Christians though farr distant from Rome as that thing they most desired to be effected and as much reioyced to heare it was so religiously performed And among the rest his blessed mother S. Helen then lyuing heare in Britaine her natif Contry after the death of her husband Constantius dying heare who as before had in the best manner she could instructed her sonne Constantine in the true Christian Religion and desired nothing more then to vnderstand he publikly and with so greate zeale now openly professed that which she had so often and earnestly exhorted him vnto was not a litle ioyed with the certaine notice hereof And with all hast she could prepared herself for so long a Iorney by her corporall presence to be both a more effectuall partaker and encreaser of such Christian comforts And to giue argument of her Ioyes by message in the meane time writing vnto him from Britaine as our Antiquaties affirme and among other things to expresse her greate zeale in Christian Religion and to exhort her sonne to the like vnderstanding of